Admonitionsofegy 00 Gard

NYUIFALIBRARV
3 1162 04538657
A. H.
GARDINE
The Admonitions
of an Egyptian Sage
GEORO
OI.MS HILDESHEIM
\^
D
D
D n
D
11
i3
<C>,
l!^.
'U
iC:^
ij^^yijijyj^
A. H. Gardiner
The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage
from
Hieratic Papyrus in Leiden

(Pap. Leiden 344 recto)
by
ALAN
H.
GARDINER
o
1969
GEORG OLMS VERLAG

HILDESHEIM
Die Originalvorlage befindet
sich
im Besitz der Niedersachsischen Staats- und
Universitatshibliothek Gottingen.
Signatur: 4 Inscript. 1028
Das Format des
Satzspiegels
wurde gegeniibcr dem der Originalvorlage geringfiigig
verkleinert.
Reprografischer Nachdruck der Ausgabe Leipzig 1909 Mit Genehmigung des Verlages J. C. Hinrichs, Leipzig.
Printed in
Germany
Herstellung: fotokop wiihelm weihert, Darmstadt

Best.-Nr. 5102 129
o
n
.a.
tv- ::3,^^'>l-:^
"^
4)l^<,^,il*a^l 'f
i-^-'^-
THE
ADMONITIONS OF AN EGYPTIAN SAGE

FROM A
HIERATIC PAPYRUS IN LEIDEN

(PAP. LP:1DEN 344
RECTO)
BV
ALAN
H.
GARDINER
M. A.
LAYCOCK STUDENT OF EGYPTOLOGY AT WORCESTER COLLEGE, OXFORD
WITH
8 IH-ATES IN
AUTOGRAPHY AND
IN
COLLOTYPE
"
"^f-R
J.
C.
LEIPZIG HINRICHS'SCHE BUCHHANDLUNG

1909
INSTITUTE
OF FINE ARTS
NEAf* EAST
14
Dnicli von
August Pries
in
Leiptig
TO
H. O.
LANGE
IN
GRATITUDE AND FRIENDSHIP
PREFACE.
More
Acaclem\recto
than
live
years
have
but
elajj-sed
since
Dr. H. O.
Lange comnuinicaled
literary
to
the
Berlin
of Sciences a short
\ery
remarkable paper on the
text that occupies the
of the hieratic papyrus 344 of Leiden.

but
the
its
to scholars,
linguistic
difficulties
stutlies.
The existence of this te.\t had long been known and damaged condition had deterred all but a few fr(jm
Its
making
it
object
of their
contents
were generally agreed
to
be of didactic
startling
nature, but no
more
definite conclusion than this
had been reached when Dr. Lange made the
announcement that the papyrus contained the prophetic
utterances of an Egyptian seer.
This
statement was based upon a long and painstaking investigation of the papyrus, and was accompanicil
intt!rest
b\
a careful anal\sis of the

b)
whole and by
e.\cellent
translations of man\antl
passages.
The
arnusctl
Dr. Lange's
paper was considerable,

await(;d.
It
the
complete edition of the text
which
tion
was promised has been expectantly
must here be explained why the publicathat the

its
has been so long delayed, and

(jf
how
a
it
has
come about
stay
book now appears

order to collate,
papyri
with the
name
the present writer, and not that of Dr. Lange, on
title-page.
in
In the spring of
1905
made
the
prolonged
in
Li-iden
for the
in
purposes
of the Berlin Dictionary, of

.\ntiquiti(!s
numerous and valuable

sf)
hieratic
preserved
the
Museum
there,
in
iicing
unwilling to let slip

collection,
I
good an opportunity of studying the
most interesting
text
the
entire
applied
to Dr.
to
Lange
the
for
leave to
compare
his
transcription of Pap. Leiden
344 with the

1
original,
and
I
utilize
results
for the
Dictionary;
in
such
additional
readings as
edition.
might obtain would,

this
thought,
also be of service to him
the
preparation
his
official
of his
To
[proposal
Dr.
Lange
willingly
at
consented,
and explaining that

hatl
dudes as
tht;
Cliief Libr.u-Jan
of
the
Ro\al Library
Copenhagen
1
prevented him
j(Mn
from making
collaboratnr.
desired [progress with his
book, further suggested that

this
should
him as a
.After
some
hesitation
accepteil
attractive
offer,
ami subscciuendy devoted

I
much
and
tiuK-
to
th(t
stud)-
of the text.
New
collations of the
papyrus which
In
1
undertook
of 1906
I
in
1906
1907 added a number of imiroved or

fortune to be able to read through the
I
fresh
readings.
text wiili
the
)r.
summer
in
had the
Mean-
good
while
(tnlire
Lange
Copenhagen.
in
tht-
had cnme
to the conclusion diat certain modifications were required
interpretation
In
of the
I
composition
as a
whole,
and
many
in
details
had become clearer to me.

I
May 1907
prepared the autographic plates,
and
October of the same year

I
started
upon the writing
nf the Commentary,
the beginning of
tunities
a preliminary sketch of which
was able
to
submit to Dr. Lange before
December.
My
three
visits
to
Leiden had afforded
me
quite exceptional oppor-
of establishing an accurate text, and m\

t(j
access to the materials of the Berlin Dictionary

comiiilation of the
had proved of inestimable value
me
in
the
Commentary.
In
addition to
yr
I
Preface.
thesf ;ulvantage.s
tlic
had enjoyed almost unlimited

his
leisure.
oflicial
Dr. Lange, on the other hand, had

duties,
in
meantime been impeded not only by

In
heavy
but also,
regret to say,
felt
by
ill-health.
returning mj- manuscript
in
March 1908, he wrote

his,
that he
now
that
my
share
of the
work had become so great as compared with

Since Dr.
to
that he
his
was
unwilling to take to himself

1
the credit of the joint-authorship.
Lange declared
loss
decision to be irrevocable,
was
very
reluctantly
his
com[)elled
prior
to
in
assent
the
of the
fellow-worker
abandoned
claims
my
favour.
man)- valuable observations are due to him; and his

his
One need onh' consult the own article stands

1
who thus so generously Commentary to see how

as a
permanent record of
great
m<;rits
in
connection with the decipherment of the text.

gladly
Since Dr.
ver)'
Lange
will
not allow
his
name
to
be placed upon the title-page,

it
welcome the
pleasant alternative of
being able to inscribe
in
the dedication of this work.

I
To
study
Professor Holwerda and Dr. Boeser

to
am
deeply indebted
I
for the liberal
facilities
of
afforded
me
during m)'
visits
to the
Leiden Museum.
tions to Professor Sethe,
who
not only read through the whole of
am under still greater obligamy manuscript and furnished

his
me
to
I
with
many
useful suggestions
and
criticisms,
but also devoted
some hours of
valuable time
discussing with
could
me various points that still remained obscure. Not a few passages of which make nothing have also defied the learning and acumen of Professor Sethe: in such cases
consolation
have had the
of reflecting
that
had sought
aid
where,
if
anywhere,
it
was
to
be found.
Half of the book was already-
in
t)'pe
when
became acquainted
with the
in
London
writing-
board
no. 5645.
The
te.Kts
I
upon
this
board proved to be of such
interest
connection with
the Leiden Papyrus

to
that
at
once decided,
subject to the courteous consent of
my
publishers,
print
them
to
in
an Appendi.x to
my
work.
The
indications afforded
by
this
new document have
led
me
take up a
much more
I
definite position with
regard to the date of the composition of
the Leiden Admonitions, and

this
must beg
my
in
readers not to overlook the concluding remarks on
subject at the end of the Appendix.
The Leiden papjTus

tlesirable.
this,
It
is
is
too dark
colour to
in
make
a complete photograj^hic reproduction
my
firm
conviction
that,
the
case of defective and worn- documents such as

1
no mechanical reproduction can render a study of the original superfluous; and

to
considered
it
better
induce the student

to
offer
who
wishes to check the transcription to have recourse to the actual
document than
him an inadequate means of control that would greatk have increased

I
the price of the work.
have therefore contented myself with giving, as frontispiece, a photo-
graph of the most

plates
legible page.
The
hieratic signs
drawn
in
the footnotes to the autographic
do not claim to be more than approximately accurate.

mj-
The appearance
is
of Dr. Lange's
name beside
own on
will
the frontispiece and on the autographic plates
due to circumstances
above explained, and
doubtless meet with the indulgence of
my
readers.
CONTENTS.
Page
INTRODUCTION
1.
The
papyrus,
its
history, dimensions,
palaeography and age
...
2.
Orthograpliy, language and linguistic connection with other texts

Tlie facsimile anil previous treatments of the text
3.
....
.
4
5
17
4.
5.
The
contents
Conclusions
TEXT, TRANSLATION
AND COMMENTARY
it,
APPENDIX (Brit. ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS INDEX OF WORDS DISCUSSED IN THE NOTES
Mus. 5045)
95
113
.
.
114 116
INTRODUCTION.
1.
The papyrus,
its
history, dimensions,
all
palaeography and age. same

collection with
The papyrus 344

for the
of Leiden, like
the hieratic manuscripts of the

in
the single exception of no. 346, was formerly
the possession of Anastasi,
and was purchased
Leiden
Museum
at the sale of his antiquities in at
1828.
Accordhig to indications furnished

is
by Anastasi,
it
was discovered
Memphis,
by
which
Sakkara
in
doubtless
its
meant.
height
is
In
its
present imperfect condition the papyrus measures

It is
378 centimeters
length;
18 cm.
now mounted
in
book-form,
the
pages being folded over upon one another so that the

injury. At the same time there can be little now serves to protect the papyrus has, in the past, The colour has become very dark, especially near
in
written
surfaces touch;
however being protected by a layer of vegetable paper as well as by

is
a coating of varnish, the text
in
no danger of
doubt
that
it
the
to
mode of
treatment which
damaged
a very considerable extent.
the edges of the lacunae that are so abundant
the latter part of the recto;

difficulty.
here the traces
of the ink can often be discerned only with the utmost
Both sides of the papyrus are

side
fully
lie
inscribed from beginning to end.
The
recto,
i.
e.
the
upon which the
horizontal fibres
uppermost, consists of seventeen complete and incomplete

text with which
this
pages of writing,
and contains the
literary
volume
deals.
Each page had
we are able to judge, with the exception of pages 10 and 11, which had only thirteen lines apiece. Of the first page only the last third of eleven lines remains. Pages two to seven are comjjaratively free from lacunae, but in many places the text has been
fourteen lines of writing, so far as
badly
rubbed.
large
lacuna
is
occurs to
the
left
of page eight, and from here onwards the
middle part of each page
entirely or for the greater part destroyed.
The
seventeenth page
was probably the
last;
at
the top
are the beginnings of two lines
in in
the small writing typical a larger hand apparently
of the recto; near the bottom

identical
may be
seen
traces
of
some
lines
with that of the the verso.
The
recto,
verso contains hymns to a solar divinity, of which a transcription and translation have
been published by A. Massy'.
Here the
attributed,
writing
in
is
bigger and more regular than that of the

th.
and
is
probably to be
agreement with Dr. Lange, to the 19
or 20th.
dynasties.
The
scribe of the recto wrote a
somewhat small and crabbed
literar)'
hand, perhaps con-
sciously archaistic in character.
The
blackness of the writing and the closeness of the lines give

par A. Massv. Gaud,
i)
Lc
Piifyrui de Lryde
I,
344 [rcvers) Iranscril
el traJuil
Fr.
Wacm-Lienders and
Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1886.

\
Gardiner,
Gardiner,
The Admonitions
of an Egyptian Sage.
certain
ajJiJcarance
of neatness to the pages,

careless.
Ijiit
the shapes of the individual signs are ver)I
irregular
is
and often grossly
The; only instance of a cursive form that

(e.
ha\e observed
in
the writing of
^\^
In
I
like
in
Am
g. 14,
i.
3)
(|/l
and
2,
i
1
in
wniniw)
contrast
8, 5,
7,
i.
though simple ligatures

12, 2:
of course abound.
%\, det.
the forms of certain signs

k=i3 as det. of krs
2,
the
full
form of
of
/i'.V
3,
6) the scribe
is
visiblj-
influenced
by the hieroglyphs.
For the
vertical
determinative of the plural he knows only the form

IJV)
the feather
|
is
Sw
[)
he writes
without the
adjunct
that
usually
it
serves to
distinguish
in
it
from w//; and
similarly bereft
of the stroke at
tlie
sid(;
that
i,
has elsewhere
hieratic.
The
distinction
between the deterhieratic
minatives oi fi and
are found; 1
peculiarities
3,
it
itp in
is
apparent!)' unique;
7,
and various rare and curious

9,
2. 4.
forms
12;
ZC
5, 8;
XT=^
12;
12, 2;
'''=:::^
12,
i;
^^
2,
10.
In
spite of these
seems impossible
the form of
9).
to
ascribe
in
7,
the writing to an earlier date than the beginning of

5.
the
19
'to
th.
dynasty;
(e.
(r"
12, 4.
14, 4
is
quite late,
as
is
also the writing of
hw
strike'
g. 4, 6.
There are some

far
indications that the manuscript used b)- the scribe

i
was an old one, perhaps dating as

spaces
in
tlie
back as the beginning of the

easily
in
th.
dynasty.
The
unfilled
6,
I.
8,
7.
3.
11,13 ^^^ most
accounted for
if
we assume
that the papyrus
from
which
scribe copied
was torn or
illegible
these places, and the frequent omissions of words
are perhaps to be similarly explained.

-tl-! 7,
The forms
of
"W
(e.
g.
in
1,
i.
2, 2);
(e.
g. 2, 4.
5, 6);
13;
^passim,
In
are archaic, and resemble those found
Hbers, Westcar, and the Berlin
parchment.
a number of cases the scribe has clearly been unable to decijjher his original;
in
2,
i.
hence the meaningless signs

sioned him special
substitutes
difficult)';
3,
10. 14.
in
14,
1.
Certain determinatives
in
seem
in
to
have occa8,
i
i
thus for
Lfl
nirt 6, 11, kzt.
hwd
8, 2,
and ft
find
//
he
ii;
in
in
8,
takes the place of H, of which however
we
an approximately
correct form
5, 4.
The
red
until
introductor)'
formulae which divide paragraph
from paragraph are alwa)s written

is
in
10,
13;
from there onwards a more sparing use

1
made of
rubrics.
Only the
foil.)
first
examples of the oft-repeated phrases shiû (10,

red ink.
2 foil.)
and ku irf Inn {nfr) (13, 9
are
in
There
15, 13,
is
no other instance of a rubric
in
the latter part of the papyrus except the word
ddtn
3, 2
in
which marks the beginning of a new speech.

Corrections above the
is
Red
in
'verse-points'
are found
in
in
3,
but not elsewhere.

red,
line
occur
3, 8,
and
possibl)'
8, 5.
sign in
which
cannot read,
found before the beginning of 6, 14 and perhaps refers to

the
a graphical error at the
commencement of
same
line.
2.
Orthography, language and

is,
linguistic connection with other texts.

literary
The
spelling
in
on the whole, that of a

liberal
text of the Middle
Kingdom,
if
this
term
be interpreted
a ver)'
way;
it
must be remembered that we have no

1
hieratic
literar)'
texts which can with
any certainty be attributed to the
th.
dynast)'.
For the
retention of an
like-
ancient style
of orthography the text
may be compared
finds
in
with the Miilingen pap)'nis, which
wise seems to have been copied

in
from a manuscript of some age.

parallels
in
The
curious addition of
text
cy^
'l^^ i^-^^ Pdt

'ill
g. 14.62),
i^ 1,
Wtnv
3,9, Hisihv 4,8,

j-g
the
Ramesseum
of Sinuhe
(e.
and the writing of
-^
'some'
^
7,3.
13,6
is
that of Middle
Kingdom papyri
Introduction,
(e.g. Eloquent Peasant
/j"
7,47. 48).
3.
On
the other
hand there are some very
clear instances of
New
Egyptian spellings:
^^_J\\ g)
7-i3- 4,6; IJ.^-^;;^

11;
2,6;
^|xl^'^'^-
4,5
5. '3;
*e^
1^6,4;
'^D'^n6,
means of
in
and the method of appending the pronominal

7, 13;
its
suffix
to
feminine nouns by
Swyt-f
as
hryt-f
10,
i.
The orthography of our
text thus
brings us to very
much
the
same
results
1
palaeography: the date of the writing of the recto
cannot be placed earlier than the
th.
dynasty, but there are indications that the scribe used a
manuscript a few centuries older.
The language
Middle Kingdom.
I
of the text
is
that which
we
usually
consider to be
characteristic
of the
have sought
for
in
vain for any
signs of the influence of late Egyptian idioms.
A
but
few expressions, as
example
biH
in
6,13, cannot indeed be paralleled from early texts;

they belonged
exclusively
to
we have no
right therefore
its
to assert that
the later language.
Our
Seele
text shows, both in

literarj'
vocabulary and otherwise, quite unmistakeable points of contact with
two well-known
texts of the Middle

I.
Kingdom, the Gesprdch
eines Lebensniuden
mit seiner
10 recurs,
and the Instructions of Amenetnhet

in
The
sentence nht hr hib n
bw nb
(cf.
in
5,
with a very slight difference of reading,

particle
(cf. e-
Lebensmilde 107.
(cf L. 33),
(cf.
Other verbal resemblances are the

hit 'tomb'
2, 7
ms
(cf.
L. 142. 143. 145), nb 'h'w
e. g. 2, 5
L. 52),
nhwt
2, 7
L. 148),
ti/iH-ib
12,3
(cf L. 56),
h''^^
knty 'crocodile' 5,8

(cf.
Z. 79),
ti
sp
5,
13 (cf L. 122), kinr
g-
4.3 (=
^^^, ^- 59)'
^^
13, 12
is
L. 61).
The
repetition of a phrase or clause to introin
duce a series of descriptive sentences

use of ddtn
in
a striking point of similarity

also worthy of notice.
both
texts;
and the analogous
15,
13 and L. 147
is
The number of verbal resemblances between the Leiden text and the Instructions of Amenemhet is smaller, and they are perhaps fortuitous; cf. ts skw 1,3 and Millingen 2,7; nty
zvn 2,2.
3,14 and Mill. 1,7; swi
e.
g. 2,4
and Mill.
1,6.
in
But
in
6,12
14
we have an
entire
paragraph which reappears, though
in
a garbled form,
the worse manuscripts of the Instructions.
The
to
Millingen papyrus
that
it
is
unhappily defective at this point, but a sufficient number of signs remains
show
contained substantially the

II.
same
text as our Leiden papyrus,

difficult
doubtless
in
a less
corrupt version than Saltier
This curious fact raises a

in
it'
question.
The
sense of this
paragraph and the words employed

.supposition that
it
are so perfectly appropriate to our pai)yrus, that the
was derived from elsewhere would savour strongly of paradox.

it
The
alternative
seems
to
be
is
that
well
is
a quotation or
interpolation
drift,
in
the Instructions.
it
The
out,
It
obscurity of this
composition
known, but the general
so far as
can be
in
made
does not harmois
nize at all with the pessimistic sententiousness
of the paragraph
question.
not very likely
therefore that the passage stood, as a quotation from our text,

tions;
in
the archetype of the Instruc-
but
if
not,
its
occurrence both
It
is
in
Millingen and
in
Saltier
II shows
at
least that
it
was
very early interpolated.
unsafe to draw any conclusions hence as to the date either of our
text or of the Instructions.
This section would be incomplete without some reference to the extreme corruption of our
l)apyrus.
service.
This
It
is
will
be amply
illustrated
in
the commentary', and a
list
of errors could be of
little
not unlikely that the scribe of the Leiden manuscript
was himself responsible
for a
l)
The
introductory formula
iv> tiis
is
particularly noteworthy.
For
msw
srw
5,
may be compared, and
the sense of
A/ m mrwl
approximately that of dtw hr kinr
4, 3;
for the
word mruit
cf.
6, II.
Gardiner,
'I'hc
Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.
considerable
number of
the mistakes.
particularly
large
class
of rorru[)tions
is
due to
the
omission of words.
3.
The
facsimile and previous treatments of the text

Pa/>.
A
this
facsimile
copy of
Leiden
monumental work of Leemans'.

copy
is
344 executed by Though quite inadequate

y
T. Hooiberg,
for
was published
in
the
the
purposes of accurate
stud)-,
nevertheless
still
serviceable
in
more ways than

it
one.
Not only does
it
convey an
signs
approximately correct notion of the handwriting, but
also preser\'es traces of a
number of
now
either illegible or completely lost'.
serious error, which

in
was corrected by Pleyte when the
])apyrus
was remounted, has been committed

(pi.
respect of pages 9 and 10 of the recto, a large
fragment of page 9 being treated

In
109) as belonging to page 10, and vice versa.

facsimile,
the introductory
text,
by Chabas', that accompanied the publication of the

the character of the
literarj-
first
attempt was
the
made
to determine
text of the recto.
Chabas
arrives at
conclusion that
the
first
eight pages
contain proverbs or axioms, while the frag-
mentary pages that follow seem to him to be devoted to a text of philosophic import.
The
plete
next scholar
his
to
turn his attention
to
the recto
was Lauth, who
after quoting
it
in
connection with
unfortunate
theory of an Egyptian University at

first
and very meritorious translation of the
nine pages'.
Chennu\ published a comnumber of sentences are quite

is
correctly rendered;
tion
but the view taken by Lauth of the work as a whole
that
it
is
a collec-
of proverbs or sayings used for didactic purposes.
Many
his
sentences
are quoted
from
the
will
recto
by Heinrich Brugsch
in
in
the Supplement
to
Hieroglyphic Dictionar)-.
His writings
be searched
it
vain
for
some
indication of his con-
ception of the text as a whole, but
we have
on the
authorit)' of Professor
Erman
that he once
expressed a verbal opinion that the papyrus contained a collection of

Professor Maspero
tells
riddles.
us^ that the papyrus
formed the subject of lectures that were given
by him
at the
Ecole des Hautes Etudes.

until
No
other attempt to elucidate the text has to be recorded

in
the year
1903,
when
Dr. H. O. Lange,
a paper entided Prophezeiungen eines

to which
dgyptischen
Weisen'
gave a short
great merit of
account of the
this
article,
results
long study of the recto had brought him.

it
The
apart from the excellent transcriptions and translations that
contains,
is
that the conin-
tinuity
of the text, which had thitherto been regarded as consisting of isolated and mutually
like,
is
dependent sayings, proverbs, riddles and the

its
there for the

is
first
time clearly enounced, and

defined.
place
among
other
literar}'
products of the
Egyptians
properly
Dr.
Lange has
rightly perceived that the composition
belongs to that category of poetical and semi-philosophical

Museum van Oudheden
that
in
1)
Atgyptische Monwnenten van het Nedertandsche

114
te
Leyden He
Afd.,
105
125.
PLntes t05
113
give
the facsimile of the recto, plates

2)
125 that of the verso.

friend
Having
he.ird
from
I
my
M. Skymocr DE Ricci
the
late
Professor ElsENLOilR,
inquired
of Professor
Wiedemann,
Pap. no. 344 was among them. In his courteous reply to my question, not been able to hear of any other early photographs or copies.
some photographs of the Leiden papyri were among the papers of whose possession these papers now .ire, whether a photograph of I have Prof, Wiedemann informed me that this was not the case.
Also to be had separately: Fr. Chadas, Notices 3) Reprinted in French m the Biiliethefue Egyplologique, tome to, pp. 133 foil. sommaires des papyrus hUratiques egyptiens I 343 371 du Musie dântiquith des Pays-Bas 1) Leyde, Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1901. S8. 4) Ueber die altiigyptische Hoehscbule von Chennu, in SitzungsbericfiU der Bayerischen Aladeinie^ 1872, pp. 29
5)
AllHgypHsche Lehrspruche,
Cauteries d'Egyple,
p. 265.
ibid.
1872, pp. 347
404.
6fO.
6)
7) Siliungsieiic/ite
der koniglichen Preussiselien Akademie der Wissenscliaflen, 1903, pp. 601
latroduction.
books of which the Eloquent Peasant and the Gesfirdch

examples.
setting
is
eines Lebetismuden
are
is
the
that,
best-known
while the
The
characteristic
feature
of
this
group of Middle Kingdom texts
that of a tale, the claim that they
made
to the admiration of their readers lay wholly in

in
the
eloquence and wisdom of the discourses contained

is
them.
it
In the case
of the Leiden papjrus
the introductory narrative
lost,
but as Dr. Lange has seen,
must have explained the circum-
stances under which the chief personage named, one
Ipw
or Jp2u-7vr,
came forward
to hold a long
in
and impassioned harangue

opinion
in
the presence of the king and his people.

in
These speeches,
is
the
of Dr. Lange,
are prophetic
character;
at
an era of disasters
it
predicted
for
Egypt,
and
for
is
even now, as one passage declares,
hand; and
is
is
the king himself

in
full
who
is
responsible
the calamities the bitterness
of which he
soon to taste
measure.
is
Dr.
Lange
laj'S
great stress on one passage, the colouring of which, according to him,

the advent of a saviour
is
quite Messianic;
here
his
prophesied, a wise and mild ruler

prosperity.
who
will
restore order
it
among
in
people and
the
inaugurate an age of happiness and

historical
In conclusion,
is
suggested that
his
book ma)' have had an

political
background, and that the writer had possibly

of the
troublous
mind
some such
situation
as
that
times
which
preceded the
rise
of the
twelfth dynasty.
The
reprinted',
interest
in
awakened by the view of the
text thus ably
propounded by Dr. Lange has

bj-
been reflected
the writings of various eminent scholars.
Besides a review
in
its
Maspero
recently
Eduard Meyer has discussed the Leiden papyrus

it
bearing
upon Hebrew pro-
phecy*,
and Reitzenstein^ and Wilcken* have dealt with

in
in
connection with certain fragmentary
prophetic texts from Eg^'pt written
Greek.
4.
The
contents.
It
has already been seen that our papyrus has suffered grievously at the hands of Time.
is
The beginning
lost;
first
inspection
is
of the fragmentar)' pages at the end would seem to
indicate that the conclusion
also
missing, but
we
shall
later
show cause
for rejecting this view.
The
bulk.
contents of the last eight pages have been reduced by lacunae to about one half of their original
In addition to these external deficiencies, the possibility or probability
in
of textual corruptions has
to
be weighed
almost every
line.
It
is
hardly strange, under these circumstances, that the inter-
pretation of the whole should give rise to

translation of the text, given without
many
difficult
and often insoluble problems.
consecutive
comments, would not only be incomprehensible, but also could
hardly be
made
will
without the tacit assumjjtion of
some
of
definite conception
of the entire composition.
We
must therefore be content with an
analysis illustrated
relation
by quotations.
In the course
of the discussion
an attempt
be made to show the

will
the different parts to one another;

in
many
ob-
scure and defective passages
be ignored altogether or dismissed
a few words.
The Egyptian author

is
divided and sub-divided his book, or rather the greater part of what
left
of
it,
by means of a small number of stereotyped introductor)- formulae, which consist of

clause
usually
few words or a short
written
in
red
and repeated
at
short
intenals.
New
1)
Cauteries (TEgypte, pp. 265
271.
pp. 451
in
2) 3)
Die Israelilen iind Hire Nachbarstdmme, Ein Stud lielleniilitclier Kleinlilleratur,
455.
phil.-hist. KI., 1904,
Nachrichten der kgl. Gesellsch. der Wiss. t Gottingeii,
Heft 4
PP-
309322.
4)
Zur Sgyplischen Prophetie, Hermes
40, (1905), pp. 544
560.
Gardiner,
The AdmonitioDS of an
Egy|ilian Sage.
reflexions or descriptive sentences are
appended
to these formulae, which thus

is
form as
it
were the
skeleton or the
framework
of the whole.
There
a change of introductory formula only
when
the writer tires of the constant reiteration of the
same words; or when the theme of
his discourse
demands a
stele
different
style of preface.
,
This monotonous
to Sesostris
III
mode
of composition
in
is
also
found
in
parts of the Lebensmiide
in
the
hymn
from Kahun and
the so-called
poetical
of Thutmosis
III'.
From 1,9
and
it
to
6,
14
we
find
each section or paragraph introduced by the words

in
is
probable
that the
In
7,
i
same formula would have been found
the lines
1,1
1,8,
is
U'silil'SQ)
if
we
a
had them complete.

similar
^^
or
^[in
is
substituted for iw vis,
and
In
used
in
way
until 9,8.
In
9,8 and the following

the
rubric
lines the introductorj1|
word is*^^^.
and seems
is
10,3
10,6
a single section beginning with
<=> ^^
^^=
occurs,
i
to conclude the
purely descriptive portion of the book.
The
of
civil
subject of this (i,
1016)
follow
the downfall of Eg)pt,

social
depicted
attendant
in
great
detail;
the writer
tells
war and foreign

of the
invasion,
and of the
upheaval
handi-
thereupon;
the
poor are
in
the
place
rich,
want and misery
prevail,
crafts are
abandoned and no imports come

from ,0,6 to
in
from abroad.
Then
two
series of exhortations;
the
first,
10, :.
has as
its
burden
I'^.^.^X^
word
H ?(.i)^P2=^ *^
followed by
infini-
second, beginning
tives,
10,12,
to
is
characterized by the repeated

various
first
Pl^v^'
injunctions
'remember'
ceremonial acts and religious observances.
A
in
long
13,9.
section without prefatory- formulae starts
somewhere between 11,8 and 11,12, ending only
The
part contains the 'Messianic' passage to which Dr.
Lange
called special attention.
This
leads into a passionate denunciation of
someone who
is
directly
addressed and who can only be

Less gloomy
the king; after which the text reverts to the description of bloodshed and anarchy.
thoughts form the theme of the sentences introduced by

the middle of
^^'''^^^^'^
(]
^ J^
from 13,9 to
page
14; here the joyous incidents of happier days are recalled, in
deep contrast to
the sinister utterances that precede.
After a long lacuna

relations with
In
we next
find
ourselves in the midst of
a passage referring
to warfare
and to
foreign peoples:
an obscure passage
the
that
becomes
totally
unintelligible after 15,2.
15, 13 begins a
new speech, announced by

sixteenth
words
'^ ^
and the
Qd^^' t^V^<2f=^^ i^d^'^'^Pl^

last
^^^
c^-
The
page
is
very
fragmentary,
traces of the text occur in
17,2.
book.
The One
sentence
is
in
15,13
just
quoted acquaints us with two of the dramatis personae of the

the other
is
man named
is
Ipuwer';
the king.
A
is
speech of the king must have

is
preceded, as Ipuwer
here represented as replying to him.

in
Since however there

jilain
good
evi-
dence' that the person addressed

king's speech will have to
12,12
in
foil,
is
the king,
it
that the beginning of the

in
be placed
the lacunae of the fourteenth or
those of the fifteenth
page.
Now
1)
a thread of continuity can be traced from the very beginning of the papyrus down
No doubt also in our text texts are poetical, and the repeated words may be there fitly termed a refrain. seemed to the Egyptian ear to heighten the style, and to give it a certain gr.indeur and solemnity. But in reality they were his reflexions merely a clumsy device for facilitating the work ol the writer. He seems to have imagined that these peg5 on which he hung dispensed him from any more refined and logical arrangement of his theme.
The last-named
the repetitions
2)
The reading of
1
the n.ime
is
not certain, .and
still
less so,
of course,
its
pronunciation.
To
avoid the constant use of notes of
interrogation,
3)
shall henceforth
later,
employ the form Ipuwer.

on the pxssage
12, II
See
and
also the note
13,9
IntroductioD.
to
the middle of
page
14,
so
that
this
must
be regarded as
single
discourse.
No
little
other
person besides Ipuwer and the king being anywhere alluded to by name, there can be
that
doubt
Ipuwer
is
here the speaker throughout.

the king,
for
It
must however be noted
that other hearers

plural'.
were
shall
present besides
Ipuwer occasionally employs the second person
We
hardly err
in
supposing them to have been the courtiers assembled around the king.
miidc confirms what indeed
The analogy of the Eloquent Peasant, of the Instructions of Ptahhotp and of the Lebensapparent from the text itself, namely that a short narrative must is
This narrative, had
it
have introduced and preceded the length)- harangue of Ipuwer.

served, would have told us
all
been pre-
that
we
need" to
know about
the personality of Ipuwer, and about
the circumstances that led to his appearance at the court of Pharaoh.
One
possibility
is
that he
in
in
had suffered,
his
like the
peasant
in
the Berlin
tale,
some personal wrong, which made him appear
own
eyes as the typical victim of a maladministration that had plunged the entire land
.
ruin
and miser\
But
this
theory
is
not favoured by the general tenor of his words, which

It
is
seem
had
to
be rather those of a preacher or of a sage.

for
more
for
plausible to suppose that he
been sent
by the
king,
who wished
in
to consult
him
some
particular purpose, or that his

like
coming was
voluntar}-,
perhaps prompted by some mysterious heaven-sent impulse,

his
that which
drove Sinuhe out upon
wanderings
evils
distant lands.
At
all
events
it
is
clear that Ipuwer
was
in
no dispassionate onlooker at the

the
which he records.
it?
He
identifies himself with his
hearers
question what shall we do concerning

7.
evoked by the spectacle of the decay of commercial

(4, 7),
enterprise (3,
13);
and the occupation of the Delta by foreigners

(5, 10),
and the murderous

Occasionally
hatred of near relatives for one another

lie
wring from him similar ejaculations.
these times! (6, 8),
in the lament Woe is me for the misery of Would that I had raised my voice at that time, that it might save me from the pain in which I am! And after regarding the land shorn, like a mown field, of all its former magnificence, he cries (5, 14 6, i); Would that there might be an end of men, no conception, no birth! O that the earth would cease from noise, and tiimult be no more!
speaks
in his
own name,
using the
in
first
person*; so
and perhaps
the wish of 6, 5
Do
detail,
the descriptions of
i,
10, 6
refer to the future or to the present.?

gift
In other words,
in
was Ipuwer a prophet, one

compassionately
whom
a special visionary
enabled to forecast, even
the minutest
a coming era of disaster and misfortune.''
Or was he
as
seen,
a mere spectator, whose eye dwelt

it
on the misery of
his
country',
he beheld
overwhelmed by calamities
un-
mistakeably real and present?
Dr. Lange, as
I
we have
held strongly to the hypothesis of

is
pnjphecy.
For
my own
part,
am
convinced that the other view

in
the correct one.
It
would
be wrong
to insist
overmuch on the personal note sounded
the speech of Ipuwer,
and upon
for pro-
the occurrence of the
word
'today' (3, 6. 5, 2)
their
it
and of the correlated 'yesterday'

predictions
(2, 2. 4, 5);
phets
in
all
ages are apt to represent
as realized,
and when they describe the

but as actually there.
day of retribution
the other hand
it
their imagination paints

is
as not merely imminent,
On
limit
justifiable
to
urge against Lange's view the extreme wealth of

kind
is
detail in these
ten pages of description; even in a post cventum prophecy of the clumsiest

to the minuteness with which future things
there
is
may be
is
foretold,
and that
in
limit
first
cleariy
overstepped
if I
by our author.
Thus
and
Again the
I,
particle
ms, which
so frequent
the
sbc
pages, implies,
i)
in
and
5, 7 foil.,
unless Ipuwer
10,
is
here putting words into the mouth of some

10, 12 foil.,
fictitious person.
Further
in
the formula
mitn
7,
foil.,
iu the imperatives htlw
foil., 5, 11.
and shiw
the subject of which
is
referred to by the suffii -In in 11,
67.
2) Uncertain instances are also 4, 10.
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of au Egyptian
Sage.
have
rightly
diagnosed
it
its
meaning',
not
is
certain
nuance
greater
to
of surprise
or
reproach that the statethis

it
ments which
prefaces have
obtained
already
degree of recognition;
his
means
seems
that
to
Ipuwer narrates nothing that

hinted
(i, lo),
not
familiar
hearers.
Moreover
be
that
the jjresent
miseries
were presaged long ago;
they
were foretold by the ancestors
and decreed in the time of Horns (1,7). Cumulatively these arguments have some force, In o, 6 foil., Ipuwer must look beyond the descriptions themselves for the best evidence. but we
i
charges
his
hearers to destroy the enemies of the Residence^ hardly, one would think, foes whose
lie
acts of hostility
really
intelligible,
in
the
still
di.stant
future.
Nor
are the exhortations
to
piety
in
10,12
foil,
unless they are to be regarded as the

is
remedy
is
for
ills
already existent.
The
deci-
sive
passage however
12, 11
foil.,
where the king
denounced as the true cause of the
ruinous condition of the land: //

the noise
'a'hich
is
confusion that thou bringest throughout the land together with

uses
violence
of
tiimult.
Behold one 7nan
against the
other.
People
transgress that
thou hast commanded.

less
greater number slays the
If three men walk upon the road, they are found to be two; tlu Note especially the final sentence addressed by the (12,12 14).
sage to the king:

(13,5
6).
Would
that thou mightest taste some of these miseries., then wouldst thoti say
that present,
Dr.
Lange himself admits

not also earlier?
not
future,
calamities
must here be meant'.
But
if
here,
why
I
Lastly, the brief characterisation of a happier
age
in
13,9
foil,
can, so far as
am
able to see, only be

it
understood as an ideal picture which the speaker intro-
duces
in
order to contrast with

artificial
the stern realities of the present.

the
The
pains
mode
of composition employed by
author led him to spend but

1,1
little
upon the
internal
arrangement of the long descriptive passage

the changes
10,6.
to
The
introductory
rubrics are here
more than once changed, but

in
do not seem
be accompanied by
any
real
progression
the thought^
in
The
entire context
it
from 1,1 to 10,6 constitutes a single

b\'
picture of a [jarticular
moment
Egj'ptian histor)', as
was seen
the pessimistic eyes of Ipuwer.

in
The
is
details of this picture follow one another in haphazard fashion,
which
little
or no design
apparent*.
Here and
often
there,
as
is
inevitable,
adjacent sections touch upon similar or identical

in
topics.
More
the occurrence
of a
word
one section seems to have suggested to the

But
still
author the subject and the phraseology of the next'.

logical or philological, to connect a
more
often there
If
is
no
link,
either
paragraph with
bj-
its
neighbours".
therefore
we
wish to learn
the
nature
of the disasters described
Ipuwer,
we must group
his utterances
in
more
syste-
matic order.
i)
2) ,,E^
See the note on 1,9. scheint, d.ass Îpw hier den Konig aoredet und zcigen
will,
dass die
VerwimiDg im Lande schon da

doubt upon
this statement;
ist,
und das durch
Schuld dcs Konigs".

5)
The words
that follow the
first
occurrence of mitn
in
7,
might seem
to cast a
The
fire has
mounted
up on
high,
we
that
sh.ill
burning goelh forth against the enemies of the land. If however we carefully scrutinize the paragraphs succeeding this sentence perceive that the details there described arc of the same kind as those depicted in the first six pages; they are not a whit more
its
terrible than those,

it
and clearly belong
to
the
same extensive
picture.
How
then
is
the section above quoted

1:1'
to
be explained?
h.is at Ixst
fancy
tired.
is
fictitious
device of the author to justify his abandonment of the introductory formula
ms,
of which he
grown
The modern way

4.
reader will certainly not feel that any apology for this course was needful,
but the writer seems lo have

his conscience,
done
so.
He
the
there-
fore pretends that
he
is
going
to describe calamities still
more
horrible,
and having thus salved

justify
proceeds in much
same
as thitherto. 4)
There are several

Cf.
repetitions of
whole sections, which .amply
this
depreciatory criticism: 4,3
45
= S." '35)
4 = 5,6;
4,4
= 6,14;
Note too shi 'divulge' in in 4, 13 14; both words occur in the foregoing paragraph. and 6,11; 3pswt 8,8 and spst 8,9; stnyji 'butchers' thrice within a very short distance of each other 8,10. 12; 9,1. There would be no difficulty in finding more instances. 6) The second page affords a good illustration of this.
hmwt{^^ 'female
sLives'
and dns
three consecutive sections 6,3
6;
hwnv
in 6, 10
Introduction.
is
palei^)
The face The Egyptians are engaged in warfare, and the whole country is up in arms. Tlierc is no man of yesterday The wrongdoer is everywhere. The bowman is ready.
full of confederates.
(2, 2)
tnan goes out
to
plough with his shield
(2,
i).
The
draiv
door\- keepers] say:
let
us
go and plunder.
[
The confectioners
of
tlie
The
bird\-catchers\
shields.
up
in line
of
battle
The
inhabitants!']
Marshlands carry
The
brezvers
[the son)
A
to
man
his
looks
upon his son as his enemy (1,1

is
5).
man
smites his brother
of his mother.
save
What
to be
done}
(9, 3).
(5, 10).
man
(8,
is
slain by the side
of his brother.
/ler
He
protects
{own) limbs
[He who has] a noble lady as wife,

slay
father
violent.
him.
is
He who
has not
{they)
him
9).
[Men's hearts] are

not lackingij)
is
The plague
throughout the land.

before ever one
Blood
is
ei'erywhere.
Death
6).
is
The
clothi^) speaks,
draws near
to itQ) (2, 5
The river
water
blood.
mummyMen drink
against
of
it,
and shrink from

Several
{the taste of.^) people.
Men
the
thirst after
(2, 10).
of these sentences
indicate
that
Egy'ptians are not

is
merely
fighting
foreigners, but against their
own
countrj'men too.
Mention
twice
made
of the "enemies of the

the
The fire has mounted up ofi high, its burning goeth. forth against the enemies of land": {7, i); No craftsmen work, the enemies of the land have spoiltQ) its craftsQ) (9,6).
expression rebels are perhaps meant;
Uraetis, the
land
this
By
so too
we
read;
Men
have ventured
to
rebel against
the
of Re, which pacifies the two lands

in
(7, 3
4).
Something of
this
kind must also
be intended by the mysterious allusion

the kingship (7,2
A few
is
lawless m.en have ventured to despoil the land

also to
of
3).
With
traitors within,
Egypt has
face
the aggression of
foreign
invaders
from
tribe
iii
the North:
The Desert
throughout the
Land.
The nomes are laid waste.

is
A foreign
Marshland
one do}
from abroad has come

entirety is not hidden.
it
to
Egypt
(3,1).
The Delta
it
overrun by Asiatics:
The
its
The North land can boast of trodden ways.

of{})
Behold
is
in the
hands
those
who knew
(4, 5
not like those
What shall who knew it. The

The
tribes
Asiatics are skilled in the arts of the

rians taken
in
Marshlands
8).
So deep a
root have these barba-
the land, that they are no longer distinguishable from true Egyptians':
of the
(3, 2).
desert{})
have become Egyptians{)) everywhere (1,9).
There arc no Egyptians anywhere

like
Tents{}) are
what
was
they {the Egyptians) have
made
the desert tribes {\o,
tempting to
nized by
conclude
from one injured passage (3,10

at
this
11)
2).
It
is
that
the
Egyptian kingdom recog-
the writer
time restricted to the country between Elephantine and Thinis:
Elephantine and
to
ThinisQ) [are the dominion of]
Upper Egypt,
{yet)
without paying taxes owing

that
liave
civil strife.
Nor
is
this
limited area
lias
immune from the

gone odriftQ)
disasters
befallen
The ship of the [Southerners] has become dry [wastesT] (2, 11).
Egypt:
In
The towns are destroyed.
Lower Upper Egypt

Tlie
consequence of
civil
war- and
the prevailing anarchy
men
are openly
robbed.
zuays are
The roads are guarded.
Men
is
1
sit
over the bushes until the benighted {traveller)

is
comes, in order to plunder his load.
What
upon him
-12).
taken away.
[is]
He
is
belaboured with
(2,2).
blows of the stick,
and
slain xvrongfully (5,
The plunderer
is
everywhere
riches.
(
Tlu
land turns round as does a potter's wheel.

\is
The robber
is
a possessor of
Tlie rich
man)
con(3,5).
become}] a plunderer (2,89).

(2,
1
Property
destroyed:
Jip.
Gates, columns
and walls are

is cleft
sumed by fire
l)
1).
Boxes of ebony arc broken

however
all
Precious acacia-wood
asunder
The
<:enteDces here quoted arc

'civil
somewhat dubionc.
_ 2
a)
fityt
war'
3,
1.
7, 6.
13, 2.
Gardiner,
IQ
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage,
The
valuables thus wantonly wasted are not replaced by

to
foreign imports:
No
longer do
the
men
sail
uorlhivards
\Byblos\.
jvhich priests
are buried,
What shall we and with the

is
do for cedars for

oil
our mummies, with

are embalmed as
is
produce of
as Keftiu.
of which
they
[chiefs]
far
They come no more.

Oases:
Gold
lacking, the
if
of all handicrafts
still
at an end{>) (3,6
8).
The
Egyptians should consider themselves lucky

IVhat a great thing
2vith
it
receive
the paltry tribute of the Libyan

their festival spices
itself
{})
is
that the people of the Oases come zvith

.'
fresh rcdtnet-plants
(?)
,
(3,
10).
The
products of Egypt
are lacking.
the
Lacking are grain

palace.
the king,
charcoal
is
To what purpose
a treastire-house without
cuous.
when Truth comes to hint! (3, 11 Princes are hungry and in distress
(9,
i
The products of craftsmen its revenues} Glad indeed
is
the heart
of
12).
Neediness and want are everj'where conspi-
(5, 2).
Noble ladies go hungry; the butcliers are
sated with what was prepared for them
2).
\Men
eat] lurbs, attd

is
water.
No
fruit Q) nor herbs are fouttd {for) the birds
down with taken away from the mouth

wash
{them)
Corn has perished on every side. {People) arc stripped of clothes, spices {?) 2). of the swine (6,1 The storehouse is ruined. Its keeper is stretclud on says: there is none. and oil. Everybody Their limbs are in sad plight by reason of [their) rags. noble ladies. the ground (6, 3 4)
Their hearts sink{}) in greeting [one another}]

(3, 4).
Men
are like gm-birds.

these times (2, 8).
Squalor {J)
is
There
is
none whose clothes are white in

standstill
:
Arts and crafts are at a
everyone nowadays
is
a warrior
( i
4). No
crafts-
The enemies of the land have spoilt (^) its crafts {}) (9, 6). Nile oversows, {yet) no Every man says: we know not what has happened throughout the land one ploughs for him. Indeed men are scarce; many die and few are born. Men are few ; He who places his (2, 3). Women are lacking, and no {children) are brother in the ground is everywhere (2, 13 14);
men work.
conceived.
cattle
are
those that
Khnutn fashions {tnankind) no left to stray, and t/tere is none are branded with his name (9,
political
fnore because
to
2
of the condition of the land

togetfier.
(2,4).
Hence
gather them
3).
is
Each man
fetches for himself
The
cast forth.
(6,
organization of the land
in
the utmost confusion.

(9, 2).
No
offices
are in their
{proper) place, like a roaming herd zvithout a herdsman
Men walk upon
{them) in
tlie
public places.
of Poor men break them up
The
lazes
the judgement-hall are

(.')
in
t/te
streets
11).
The great Judgement-hall

is the secret
is
thronged by people entering and going forth.
Poor men
come and go in the Great Houses

azvay.
(6, 12).
Tlie splendidQ) judgement- hall, its turitings are taken

(6,
i^)
Laid bare
place
5 6).
(6,7
8).
Ofjices are opened,

[Officials]
(6, 8).
and
{their) census-lists
are taken away.

arc taken away.
tlieir
Serfs become lords of serfs
are slain and their writings
Woe
is
me
because of
the misery in this time\

(.?)
The
scribes
of Egypt is common property (6, 9). That {former) systetn of t/ie houses of the Thirty has come to the estate (?) of the divine Ennead. are driven out throughout the land. { Tlic ) T/ie judges of tlu land is divulged (6, 1 1).
writings are destroyed.
The corn
of the tmi{m), The poor man
The strong men of the la7id, tlu condition {He who gathered z.'] tlu of the people is not reported {to them}). All is ruin (9, 56). never ploughed [for himself] corn {now) knozos nothing thereof He who [ Tlu
are driven out
from
the houses of kings (7, 9
10).
reaping}] takes place, but

[idle}]
is
not reported.
The
scribe
[sits
in his office Q),
but] his
hands arc
within
it
(9, 7
8).
is
The
social
order
reversed, so that slaves
now usurp
the places of their former masters.
Intxoducliou.
] |
The
(8,
I
general condition of the country
is
compared,
in
a passage quoted above, to the turning of a
potter's wheel (2, 8).
He who
possessed no property
rich,
is {nou>)
2).
Tlie
poor of the land have become

no dependents Q)
is
and
{the
a man of wealth. The prince praises him possessor) of property has become one who
has nothing
(8, 2
(8, 2)
have become masters of
butlers.
3).
He who had
{now) a lord
He who was a messenger {now) sends another of serfs. He who was a {notable) does commis-
sion{s) himself (9, 5). Abolished is the performance of that for which they are sent by servants in the All female slaves are free with their missions of their lords, without their being afraid (10, 2).
tongues.
silver
When their mistress speaks, it is irksome to and malachite, camclian and bronze, stone of
slaves.
the servants (4,

Yeb/iet
4).
Gold and
lapis lazuli,
and
are fastened on (he necks of
female
Good things are

(3, 2
in the
land.
Yet) the mistresses
satnething to eat
of hoitses say
would that we
10
hcui
3).
The possessor of wealth {now) passes

is
the night thirsting.

(7,
He who
begged for himself his dregs
{now)
the possessor
of bowls full to overflowing {})
11).
is
Poor men are become owners of good

{now) the possessor of riches
(2,
things.
He who He
could make for himself no sandals

{to})
5).
This has happened

(7, 9).
men: he who could not build

never built for himself
himself a
cell is
{now) possessor of walls

cf.
who could make, for himself no sarcopha-
gus
is
{now) possessor of a tomb (7,8;

is
I
too the next section).
He who
a boat
his (7,
{now) possessor of ships Q)
He who
is
possessed the same looks at them, but they are not
2).
He who had
to
no yoke of oxen
is
{now) possessor of a herd.

(9, 3
himself no oxen
plojtgh with
{now) possessor of cattle

to fetch
is
4).
He who could find for He who had no grain is

is
{now) the possessor of granaries.

(9,
He who had
for himself
tibt-corn {now) sends it forth
5).
The possessors of
of fine linen
fitted out
is
robes are {now) in rags.
He who
no loaf
(8, 3
never wove for himself
{now)
the possessor
(7, 11
12).
He who had
magazine
with the possessions of ajiother

oil is
{now) owner of a bar 71.
His
4).
He whose
myrrh
water
is is
hair had fallen out
and who was without

box
is
become a possessor of Jars of sweet
(8, 4).
She who had no
possessor of a coffer.
She who looked at her face in
t/ie
adorned for one of tliem (?) He who was ignorant of the lyre {now) possesses a harp. He who never sang for (7, 14). himself now vaunts the goddess Mcrt (7, 13 He who slept without a wifei^) through want 14).
(8, 5).
Those who possessed vessel-stands of bronze
possessor of a mirror
not one
jug
finds precio7is
their
lualls.
things
{in
(7,
14
8,
i).
Noble ladies, great ladies,

(8, 8).
mistresses
of goodly things give
children
exchange) for
bedsQ)
T/ie children
Tlie offspring
(5,
weariness
slept
7).
of Noble ladies arc upon

{flow)
desire are laid out on the high
of princes are dashed against the ground. Khnum groans becatise of his
Princes are in the storehouse.
He who
never
upon walls {})
is
the possessor
of a bed
(7,
10).
Hair has
fallen out for everyone.

i).
The son of a man of rank is no The children of princes are cast

ignorant says no.
are in motirning.
{longer) distinguished
out{:)
from him
'who has no such father ij) (4,
in the streets.
it,
He who knows
:
says
it
is
so.
He who
tlie
is
He who
8).
does not
is
know
it
is
good
in his eyes (6, 13

let
14).
The wealthy
powerful
The poor man
full of
joy.
Every town says
us suppress
among
is,
us
It
(2, 7
is
an age of wickedness and impiety.
The hotheaded man
(?)
says
If I knew where God
would I 7nake offerings unto him (5, 3). [Right}] is throughout the land in this its name. What men do, in appealing to it, is Wrong (5,3 4). Magical spells are divulged. Sm-incantatiotts{J) and shm-incantations (}) are frustrated because they are remembered by men (6, 6 7). [A man who
tlien
2vas ignorant of] his
god
{now) offers to him with the incense of another
(8, 7).
Butchers transgress (?)

2*
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.
with the cadle of the poor

instead of oxen
(8, 12).
(8, lo).
Butchers transgress
ne2>er slatightered
{^)
with geese.
They are given
{to) the
gods
He who
in
for himself now
slaughters bulls (8, 11)*.
few sentences phrased
and misery.
more general terms give expression to the prevailing wretchedness That has perished which yesterday was seen (?) The land is left over to its weariness (?)
Noise is not lacking ij) 13). of flax (5, 12 Mirth has perished^ and is [no longer] made.
(3,
like the cutting
in
years of
noise.
TItere is
no end
of mingled with lamentations

2).
noise (4,
It is
groaning that
Cattle
fills the land,
13
14).
All animals^
their hearts weep.
moan
because of
the state
in
to
the
/and
The virtuous man walks in mourning because of what has happened of the land (5, 5). Great and small (say): I wi-ih I tnight die. Little children say: he ought nei'er {i,S).
to live{})
(4, 2
have caused {me)
3).
In
an obscure paragraph
it
seems to be said that men

(2,
voluntarily
throw themselves
of the
into the river, in order to
be devoured by the crocodiles

of the
living.
12
13).
The
fate
07tt
dead
is
not
much
better than
that
The ozuners of tombs are
driven
on the high ground.

(7, 8).
He who who
the
in the
7).
could
a treasury
(4,
4).
Those who were in
Many
The
dead men arc buried

(2,
make for himself no coffin is {now) (possessor) of place of embahmzent are laid on the high ground river. The stream is a sepulchre, and the place of
in
embalmment has become stream

allusions
to
the
king and to the palace
the earlier part of the

reigning
book are
is
for the
clearh'
most part vague and

defined.
their
inconclusive.
The
to
is
position
of the
monarch
nowhere
There are a few references
the
robbery
of royal tombs, and to the violation of
secrecy.
The serpent-goddess
(7, 5
taken front her hole.

6).
2).
The
secrets
of the kings of Upper

is
is
and Lower pyramid concealed

by the sentence
ments
Egypt are divulged

is
(7,
i
He who was
It
is
buried as a
hawk
What
the
the
become etnpty
not improbable that tomb-robber)'
also implied
Things are done, that have never happened for long time past ;
king has
state-
been taken azvayQ) by
poor men
firm
(7,
2).
There seems
to
be a contradiction between the
and flourishing (2, 11) and The Residence is overturned in a minute We need not however attach much importance to this inconsistency; what is probably (7, 4). meant is that while the palace is endangered, still the king is more happily situated than most
The palcue
is
of his
is
is
subjects.
Sentences have already been quoted

it
(3, 9. 12)
where the poverty of the king

is
alluded to; and
is
mentioned again
in
7,
7;
Tlu Residence
afraid through want.

foil.;
This
the key-note of the final sentence that leads up to the admonitions of 10, 6
The North-
land weeps.
is
The storehouse of
its
the
king
is
without
revenues.
To
if
belongs {by
common property of everyone, and the entire palace right) wheat and barley, geese and fish. To it belongs
the
white cloth atui fine linen, bronze

all goodly-
and
'^
oil.
To
'''''
it
belongs carpet
^"
and mat,
^^^^
palanquin and
produce
not be empty (10, 3
6).
U
Taking
^'^^
^^'^'^
palace,
would
anarchy to which
With these words Ipuwer ends
his
description
text,
of the
desolation
his
and
Egypt has
them
to
rid
fallen
a prey.
it
as
his
he now turns to
audience and admonishes

His last
with the
themselves of these
contrasted
in
evils
by energetic measures and by virtuous conduct.

it
utterance
has
it
the
palace as
is,
impoverished and robbed by ever)one,

in
palace as
the land.
was
former and better times,
rich
wheat and
barlc>-,
and
in
all
the produce of
His
first
command
is
to
rid
Hgjpt of the enemies whose machinations have brought
l)
These three sentences probably
all
refer to oflerings.
iDtroduction.
tlie
Residence to such a pass
Destroy the
eiicvties
of
ilie
noble Residence, splendid in courtiers
wherein formerly the overseer of the town walked abroad, without an escort Q) (lo, 6
7).
Again
and again Ipuwer

of the Residence. of two,
reiterates
this
charge, each time recalling another

it
trait
of the past splendour
The from which we

it
epithets that he applied to
are
now
lost in
lacunae, with the exception

its
learn that
its
laws were manifold (10, 8), and
offices
numerous
(10,
i).
But
will
not suffice to drive the enemies from the land, the angrj'
gods must be appeased.
Remember
to
\to
bring) fat ro-geese, torpu

to
and
and
set-geese
and
to offer offerings to the gods.
Remember
chew natron, and
prepare white bread.

flagstaffs,
[So should) a
to carve stelae
;
man
to
{do})
on the day of moistening
the head.
Remember
to erect
the priest
purifying the temples, and

the
the god's house being plastered [white) like milk. the
[Remember)
make fragrant
perfume of
to adjust
horizon,
and
it
to
to
renovate the offering-loaves.

remoi'e
Remember
of heart Q)
( i
to observe regulations.,
and
dates.
is
[Remember)
him who
That
is
enters upo7i the priestly office in impurity

corruptiott
of body (?)
That
to
perform
wrongfully.
to
Remember
i
to
slaughter oxen
offer geese upon the fire
o,
11,7)page
ininfinitive rdlt in
i
These
crease
in
size.
injunctions
grow
tell
less
and
less
intelllg-jble
;
as the lacunae of the eleventh

i
,
We
cannot
where they ended
perhaps the
is
dependent
upon a
last
example of the imperative 'remember'.

lines.
At
last
an obscure passage emerges out of

it
the fragments of
The
following translation,
full
of uncertainties as
is,
will
give
some
idea
the
of the
West,
drift
lack of people
Re; command [J)

Behold ye, wherefore does he
nature
is violent.
to
diminish[^)
by
t/ie
\gods}].
[seek}] to
form
without {J) distingjiishing the timid

coolness to that zuhich is hot.
It is said:
man from him whose

he
is
He
bringeth[J)
the
herdsman of mankind.
No
;
evil is in his heart.
When Would
and
side.
his herds are few, he passes the
day
(.?)
to
gather them together, their hearts being on fire{})
that he
evil,
had perceived
their nature
in the first generation [of
men)
then he
would have
suppressed
their
he would have stretched forth his
arm
against
it,
he would have destroyed their

;
inheritance.
it
Men
and
it
desired to give birth.
Sadness
grew up (?)
(?)
needy
(?)
people on every
Thus
jvas
(? ?)
passes not
away (?)
as long as
the
is
gods in the midst thereof endure.

tfie
Seed shall come forth from(}) the women of the people ; nofieQ)
goes forth, that (he})
in their
found on
is
way[}).
A fighter
is
1 1
(J)
may
in
destroy the wrongs thatQ) they have brought about.
There
no pilot Q)
moment.
Dr.
Where
is he{})
today}
Is he sleeping}
Behold, his might
not seen
(i i,
2, 6).
Lange saw should restore Egypt

the
this
its
passage the prophecy of a wise and beneficent

old
ruler,
whose advent
to
is
prosperity and power;
and he made the observation that both
form
in
which
it
put and the choice of words recall those higher flights of
Hebrew
is
pro-
phecy that speak of a coming Messiah.
The
suggestion implicated
Dr.
it
in
this
view
momentous
enough
and
to
demand
very careful consideration.

if
Lange
states his case with great caution,
freely admits,
that
at
the passage stood alone,
might
easily
be susceptible of another he
is
inter-
pretation.
When
b\-
last
he decides
in
favour of his 'Messianic' hypothesis,
confessedly
referring to
influenced
his
view of the early descriptive passages'.

in
These he understands as
discussion
the future and hence as prophetic

sarily invalidate
ij
character.
Our
rejection of that view
does not however neces:
Dr. Lange's conception of the passage
now under
it
is
very well possible
gaiiz allgemeine
Ich habc mich wiederholt gefragt, ob eine .andere Auffissuny dieses Abschnitts mbglich wire. Es konnten natUrlich auch lietrachtungen uber 'deo guten' Kbnig scin. Aber bei Erwagung der ganzen Situation ist es doch wahrscheiolich, dass ^Jp-ji, ausgehend von der Schilderuog der kommenden sozialcn und politischen Zcrruttung des Landes, auf die Abhilfe durch eineo von deo Gottern
cil.
geschickten Konig liinweist" Op.
p. 7.

4
that
Ipiiwer,
thoiijjh
(iardincT,
The Admonitions
of an l-'^yptian Sa(;c.
hitherto
merely a narrator and preacher, should here have given utterance,

to a
as
if
by a sudden
insjiiration,
prophecy concerning a coming saviour.
Certain sentences and

is hoi.
l)hrases
It is
seem
at
is
first
sight to favour this supposition:
He
bringeth{:) coolness to /hat which
herdsman of mankind. No evil is in his heart. When his herds are few, he passes the day gather them together. So too tlu; references to the suppression of evils., and the destruction of wrongs; and the final rhetorical ([uestions in 12, 5 6. I cannot but think that
said: he
the
Dr.
Lange has overestimated

considerable
the
significance
of the metaphor of the herdsman, which was no
uncommon image among

has
wliolly different
in
the Egyptians for the
good
ruler.
Still
the theory put forward by him

in
plausibility.
The
in
question
is,
whether the passage cannot be interpreted

least,
manner, and
a
one which explains, to some extent at

can,
I
the obscure sentences

it is
12, 2-
6.
Now
the
good case
passage
think,
It
be made out for the hypothesis that

should be
the
sungod
Re
to
whom
the
first
entire
refers.
remembered
that
Re was
fabled to have
in
been
of the Pharaonic rulers of Eg)j)t,

its
and that he stood
at all periods
the most
intimate relation to
kings,
exercise
solar
prerogatives.
follow
who were The name

the
called 'sons of Re'
and were thought to possess and to

the fragments of 11, 11,
of
Re
occurs
in
and
though
the lacunae
that
make
sense of the context impossible to divine,
yet the allusion to
the West
in
11, 12
suggests that the dealings of that deity with
men may
there have been the
dominant
(ii, 13
thought.
12, i)
The
question
immediately
preceding
the
description
of the
it
perfect
ruler
[jerhaps refers to the
god
as creator (11, 12
13);
wherefore,
is
asked, does
Re shape mankind
is
without distinguishing the

is
meek from
his
those that are violent?
the
herdsman of mankind, there
no evil in
lay
heart are no less applicable
The words he to Re than to

2
predicted
human
is
ruler.
desire
to
special
emphasis
on the next sentences (12,
3).
Expression
there
given
to
the wish
that the
good herdsman had perceived
the {evil) natures
of men in the first generation ; then he zvould have suppressed evil., he ivojild have stretched forth his arm against itQ), he would have destroyed their seed{:) and their inheritance. It is not easy
to .see in
what sense these words could be applied to an human

is
ruler
whose coming
is
predicted.
On
the other hand the thought
perfectly natural
if
we
take
it
as referring to Re, the supreme
ruler of the world.

allied
The phrase
rn^j]
the first generation
is,
as the philological note will show, closely
to the term
'the first time',
the familiar expression used by the Egyptians in connection

earth.
with
that
the
age when Re was king upon

could,
if
Nor
is
there anything strange
in
the supposition
evil
is
Re
his
he had wished, have destroyed mankind and so rooted out the

Dr.
of which
they are the originators.
Lange
did not understand these sentences,
and that
text
the reason
why
theory takes no account of them.

I
From
that to
this
point
onwards the
becomes more and

hence arose
more obscure:
follows.
venture
his
however
to
think
the
argument must have been somewhat as

They desired
to
Re
and
in
leniency
jjermitted
men
live.
give birth;
sadness,
tieedyQ) people on every side.
Nor
shall
the eternal propagation of the race,
and
the evils consequent thereupon, ever cease.
But a strong ruler

terrible
Re
himself or his deputy the

left
king
might succeed
in
controlling
and mitigating the

fruits
in
consequences which men,
to
themselves,
thati^) they
is
are bound to reap as the
of their wickedness;
this
he might destroy the wrongs

ruler
have brought about.
But now,
age of wickedness and misery, no such
at
hand
There
is
no pilot (.?) in their moment.
Where
is
he Q) today
Is he sleeping }
Behold,
his
power
I
is
not seen (12, 3
6).
do not wish
to conceal or minimize the fact that this
manner of
interpreting the passage,
Introduction.
15
is
SO far at least as the latter parts of

rougli
it
are concerned,
sheer gnjesswork,
It
at the ver)' best a
ap])roximation
to
the
sense
intended
by
the writer.
has
is
however the advantage of

soon to
follow.
I
providing a suitable transition to the denunciation of the king that

it
propose
merely as an alternative, and, as

it
think,
a superior alternative, to Dr. Lange's view.
At
is
all
events
seems now
to
be clear that whichever hypothesis scholars may choose, there

it
too
much
uncertainty about the matter for
to
be made the basis of any far-reaching conclusions as

literature.
drift
to the influence of I"'gyptian
upon Hebrew
After a few more broken sentences, the
of which
is
utterly obscure
and where
it
is
best to refrain from any sort of conjectures as to the possible meaning,
we
arrive (in 12, 11) at a

is
rather
more
intelligible
passage where a single person
is
addressed.
to
This
the king, as
we soon
Even
his
perceive
from
the
epithets
quite
and predicates
general
lines,
tliat
are
applied
him.
Hitherto the discourse of
Ipuwer has
run
on
and personal recriminations are wholly wanting.

all
when
the sage speaks of Re, the type and pattern of

in
kings,
and laments the absence of
guiding hand
the ])resent conjuncture, there
is
still
no clear reference to the reigning monarch.
The
long-deferred reproaches that Ipuwer
now
levels at the
head of the king have something of the
force
of Nathan's words,
to
when
at
last
he turns on David with the retort 'Thou art the man''

definitely criminal intention,
The charge seems

and the bloodshed
be one of
laxity
and indifference rather than of any
and the accusations are intermingled with detached and brief descriptions of the deeds of violence
that
are witnessed daily throughout the land.

royalt)-,
Taste,
Knowledge and Tniih,

is
those three noble attributes of
are ivitk thee,
and yet confusion

Behold, one
what thou
dost
put
throughout the land, together with the noise of tumult.

People transgress ivhat thou hast commanded.
to
rtses violence
against anotlier.
If three men journey upon a road, they are found be two men; the greater nutnber slays the less (12, 12 The speaker next imagines himself 14).
to
be debating the point with the king, who

evil
is
perhaps thought to exculpate himself by casting

Js there a
the blame on the
dispositions of his subjects.

to
herdsman that
loves death
Then
wouldst thou
are
command
make
side.
reply
it
is
because one
man
laves
i^)
and
anotlier hates (?) that their

i^)
forms {J) few Thou hast spoken

are
on every
It is because thou hast acted so
as to bring about these things
falsehood.
The land
tenor
is,
is
I
as a weed that destroys

think,
men
(12, 14
13,2).
These
obscure
words,
but
their
unmistakeable.
;
Then
follows
a last emphatic
actually repeated
reiteration of the well-worn
theme of bloodshed and anarchy

upon his housetop.
two sentences are
from the
earlier
part of the book,
that which precedes the admonitions.
All
these
years areQ)
Is
discordant strife.
he brave
'^
man
is
killed
He
is
vigilant in his boundary-house.
(T/ien)
he saves himself
and he
lives
IJ:)
People send a servant Q) to poor men.

is
walks upon the road until he

stands there in misery
sees the
flood {^)
The road
dragged {with
is
the drag-net
>?).
He He
of
the stick,
What lie has upon him is taken away. He {}) and wrongfully slain (13, 2 5). Yet once again Ipuwer
belaboured^) with blou>s
turns to the king:
Would
lose
that thou mightest taste some of these miseries, then wouldst thou say
sight,
Here we
for a
few
lines,
of the meaning of the context.
There follows a description of a peaceful and joyous condition of things, doubtless calculated to
instil
into
the hearers of Ipuwer a sense of the great losses that their folly and impiety
// is
have
inflicted
upon them.
however good, zvhcn ships

in,
(.')
sail
upstream
(r)
It is
hoivrvcr good,
when
the net is
drawn
and
birds are inade fast

It is
It is
however good,
when
and
the roads are passable.
however good, when the hands of nun
I f.
Gardiner,
The AdmoDirioDs of Mi Egyptian
Sage.
duiVd pyramids.
good, wlun people are drunken.
Ponds arc dug, and plantatiotis are made of the trees of the gods. It is however They drink and their hearts are glad. It is however good,
,
when
rejoicing
is
in
mens
mouths.
It
in their houses
The magnates of districts stand and look on at t/ie rejoicing is however good, when beds are made ready The headrests (J)
The needi^) of every man
is
of princes are stored in safety (?)
satisfied with a couch in the shade.

It is
The door
fine linen
is is
shut upon him,
7uho{})
{formerly}) slept in the bushes.
however good, when

'4' 4)-
spread out on the day of the NewyeariJ)
(i3i 9
few more
sentences of the same kind,
now
lost,
brought
this
section to a close.
Here the discourse of Ipuwer may

liappier age, in which a
well
have ended.
future
After the
idealistic
picture
of a
gleam of hope
for the
mistic tone of the foregoing pages seems impossible.
may be As was
the
discerned, any return to the pessi-
pointed out above*, place must be
found before
5,
13 for a speech of the king.

the beginning of this speech
Of
fell
the two possible alternatives, by far the

in
more
It
is
probable
is
that
destroyed portions of page 14.
very unfortunate that the passage following the lacunae of the fourteenth
the most obscure in the entire work;
failed.
It
is
page should be among

sense of
it
all
my
efforts
to
make connected we
can
utilize
have
utterly
at least clear that
warfare and the recruiting of troops are
among
in
the topics; and
various foreign tribes are named.

contents of the
selves
in in
The
it
only sentence that
this
summary of
the
book
is
one where
is
stated that the Asiatics

i):
("f*^^!^^)
this
had made themallusions
acquainted with the internal condition of Eg)-pt (15,
confirms the
made
earlier
its
passages to a foreign people that had invaded the land and had found a firm footing
If
northernmost parts.
14, 7
we may hazard
surmised
a guess as
the
to
the probable
drift
of the whole
section
15,13.
it
may be
that
king here
answers Ipuwer with general
reflexions concerning the political

In
oudook of those
times.
15,13 a rubric introduces a new speech of Ipuwer:
What Ipuwer
zvhat
is
said, xv/un he
answered
be igno-
the Majesty
of the Sovereign.
The next words are

They coverQ)
their(})
crj'ptic:
all animals.
To
rant of
it is
what
is
pleasant in [their) hearts.

it{})
Thou hast done
good
in their hearts.
Thou
hast nourished them with

I
through fear of the morrow (15,13

final
16,1).
shall
endeavour to prove,
is
in
the Commentary, that these were the
words of the book.
The
theory
than
its
no doubt a bold one;
but
I
its
rejection
is
attended by a
its
good many more

correctness here.
difficulties
It
acceptance.
At
all
events
crave permission to assume

his brief
remains
for us to inquire
what Ipuwer can have meant by

presupposed
ills
concluding comment on the speech of
the king.
The
situation
in
the
book
practically excludes the

at
happy ending.
No mere
words can remedy the

Ipuwer
that
is
Ipuwer has described

reason wholly
such length.
Whatever the king may

is
have said by way of reply

is
for this
indifferent,
and
it
difficult
to believe that
It
speaking seriously when he says:
Thou hast done what
is
good
in their hearts.
seems more probable that he here wishes to imply that the king has wilfully fostered Upon in their ignorance and callousness, which he likens to that of brute beasts.
sarcasm the Pharaoh
which Egypt
is
his subjects
this parting
left
to ponder:
lost
the sage has earlier indicated the courses of action by
may
retrieve
its
prestige,
and
his
exit.
last
words are perhaps
litde
more than
literary artifice enabling
him to make a graceful
1) p. 6,
bottom.
Introduction.
17
5.
Conclusions.
of Pap. Leiden
its
Having analysed
state, in
in
detail the contents
344
in
it
recto,
it
remains for
vis
only to
a more
general way, our conclusions as to
place
Egyptian
literature,
as to the date
text belongs to
;
of
the
its
composition, and as to the historical situation to which

as the Eloquent Peasant, the
in
may
allude.
The
same category
Maxims of Ptahhotp and

is
the Lebensniudc
in
all
these books the real interest centres

tale
is
the long discourses that they contain, and the introductory
merely the framework or setting.

;
The form
thus
not very dissimilar to that of the
Platonic dialogues
for the
and though
sterile
in
it
may seem
rather bold to
compare these Egyptian compositions,

genuine poetic beauty, with some of
is
most part so
imagination
and lacking
still
in
the grandest products of the

insisting
Greek
litde
literary genius,
the analogy
sufficiently close to
be worth
upon.
There can be
doubt that the Lebensmude,

the Egyptians as did the
I
for
example,
satisfied the
same
kind of intellectual cravings

purely
literar>'
among
is
Phaedo among
similes than in
in
the Greeks'.
The
after
intention
of these Egyptian books has,

richer
in
think,
been somewhat over-emphasized.

its
Even
all
the Eloquent Peasant, which
metaphors and
thought,
is
something more than a mere

It
series of eloquent
speeches eloquent
the Egyptian sense of
the word.
has a definite abstract subject, the rights of the poor man, or,
more
briefly, Justice.
Similarly the
Maxims of Ptahhotp have as their theme the conduct and more particularly the judge. The Lebensmude gives an answer
However
standpoint,
deficient
in
that befits the well-born

to the question 'Is
life
man,
worth
living?'
philosophical
value
these treatises
in
are,
when looked
at
from our
modem
they are none the less that which
the earlier stages of Eg)'ptian history
took the place of Philosophy^
Regarded from
said
If
this
point of view, what
is
the specific problem of which our text

social
may be
to
treat?
think the
to
answer must be, of the conditions of

the essence of Ipuwer's discourse, the happily-constituted
;
and
shall
political well-being'.
we may
venture
extract
we
find that the things

in
which he thought to conduce to

resisting foes
state
are
three:
;
a patriotic attitude
from within and from without
pietj-
towards the gods
and the guiding hand of a

in
wise and energetic ruler.

far
This formulation of the contents seems to be unsatisfactory only
so
as
it
ignores the great prominence and extension given to the exposition of the downfall of
the
land.
The
writer
his
was perhaps unable
to restrain himself in the presence of the opportunity
here offered to
descriptive powers.
However
that
may
be,
it
can scarcely be denied that the
admonitions which begin on the tenth page form the kernel of the whole.
I
Hence the
contents,
I
tide that
have chosen
affirm
for this edition of the text.
Before leaving the subject of

likely trace
its
must once
more
that
there
to
is
no certain or even
of prophecies
in
any part of the book.

question
in
is
With regard
existence of
the date at which
the
work was composed,

venture to dispute
writer
this
inextricably
bound up with the problem as to the historical situation that the author had
his
mind.
The
some
historical
background few
his
will
had been forthcoming

over to
1)
for
thesis,
the Egyptian
some support in facts would have imagined an Egypt given

;
unless
anarchy
The
and
foreign
Lebensmude
invaders
is
not
much more
easily
than
an
English
however
is
novelist
not that which
could
is
subject of the
more akin
to that
of the Apology; the form of the latter
usual
in
the other Platonic dialogues.

2)
under the
title
This generalization roust be qualified by a reference to the curious mythological text about Puh, which Breasted has published The philosophy of a Memphite piiest (A. Z. 39 [1901], 39 54). The rationaliialion of their religious conceptions was another
means by which the Egyptians evolved a

3) In other
variety of philosophical speculation.
words,
it
is
a sort of Egyptian 'Republic',
to continue the
comparison with the dialogues of PUto.
Gardiner.
r.ardincr, 'I'hc
Admonitions of an
K(;7i>tiin Sage.
Introduction.
iinagiiu;
an England subject to the Turks.

the;
1
Tin-
text
tells
both of
civil
war and of an Asiatic
occupation of
of the case other
is
:
)elta.
is
There are two periods which might possibly answer the requirements
the dark
the one
age that separates the
sixth
it
from the eleventh dynasty

is
the
to
the
Hyksos
period.
Sethe inclines to the view that
the invasion of the
Hyksos
the
which our papyrus alludes.

of
the
.Siut
Much may be
tlie
said
in
favour of this alternative.
Though
Hence
tombs
give us a glimpse of
silent
inti^rnal
disruption of
Hgypt during the
ninth
and tenth dynasties,

if
monuments are
There
upon the subject of Asiatic aggression at that date.

earlier period,
in
the text
be fhouglit to refer to the

lated.
is
an historical fact of great importance must be postu-
no such
difficult)tliis
the view preferred by .Sethe.

is
A
the
small point that might be
thought' to lend support to

2, 5
;
liypotliesis
the use of the
word
in
)hit 'pestilence' or 'plague' in

first
this
is
the identical
certain
word
that
is
employed of the Hyksos
Sallier papyrus.
On
the
other
hand
considerations
belongs to a group of compositions

to associate with the Middle
may be urged in favour of the earlier date. The text that we are accustomed, as we thought on good grounds,
In particular there are
Kingdom.
curious points of contact both with

seen',
the Leboisniudc and
the Inslrnctions of
Ameneimnes
I.
Though, as we have
still
it
no
definite
deductions as to date can be based on these connections,

point towards a pre-Hyksos period.
It is
is
difficult
not to feel that they
true that
we have no means of
were written
;
telling in
it
what
style
of
language
that
literar)'
texts of the early eighteenth dynasty
and
in
is
of course possible
our
text
may have been composed
while the
Hyksos were
still
the land.
But on the
whole the language of the papyrus (and, we may add, the palaeography) makes us wish to push
back the date of the composition as
far as possible.
Certain administrative details ma\' perhaps
be brought forward as
In
6,
1
indicative of the earlier period of the
two bet\veen which our choice
lies.
the
six
'Great Houses' are named:
we know these to have been the law-courts that

it
were
in
in
existence throughout the
Old Kingdom, and

Again
in
is
not improbable that they became obsolete

the 'Overseer of the
or soon after the Middle Kingdom.

office
in
lo, 7
;
Town'
is
mentioned
title
as exercising
the royal city of Residence
before the eighteenth dynastjVizier.

It
this
had
degenerated into a merely decorative epithet of the

a decision are not very convincing on either
allusions
side.
will
be seen that the grounds for

our Leiden papyrus contains
but philological
The view
that
to
the
Hyksos has
the better support
from the
historical standpoint,
and other considerations seem rather to point

have provided the background of events.
the present.
l)
to the seventh to tenth dynasties as those
which
It
is
doubtless wisest to leave this question open for
See above
p. 3.
TEXT, TRANSLATION
Preliminary
at the
note.
AND COMMENTARY.
is
The
a
text given
is
below
in
the main identical with that of the plates
end of the volume, but

in
[ 1
here divided into sections, within which the separate sentences

as to
exhibit their
in
are
demarcated
brackets
such
are
way
grammatical
the
structure.
Signs
enclosed
in
square
restorations
of lacunae
papyrus.
Emendations or dots within

the original has
angular brackets
indicate
rule,
words omitted by the

it
scribe.
The orthography of
in
been retained as a
has been made.
even where
is
obviously incorrect, but here and there a slight alteration

transcription
All
departures
from
the^
given
the
plates
are
shown by dots
beneath the
line,
e.Kcept
when they
are already
marked by the presence of brackets.
1,1-1,6.
()|
TZ',?,?
TkîfVlT,
YZ.\\
Ill b
i:c.3)i
I
(4)[^]
gMÎ
nt\.^-%:z\%7:^tm\^h%îû\-=^
Pra^(.,6)[^(^|
as in wnint-n 3,3.
in hieratic b.
5TVtkliflWt
a.
M>.
^ÂA.xA
\vith
a superfluous n,
5,
Ms,
\
or
|).
for various
forms of the hieroglyph here to
be read see Bershr/i
14,8; Rifeh
17;
Urkunden IV 758; and
Anasl.
22,6; Millingen 2,7.
The door
ners
[-keepers]
say
Let us go
to
and plunder.
The
confectio-
The 7oasherman refuses Q)
carry his load.

|
The bird
the
[-catchers]
shields.
;
have drawn up in line of battle
The inhabitants}] of
sad.
Marshes carry
soft
The brewers
man
looks
upon his
as his enemy
Men abandon
everywhere
felt.
their trades
and professions to become soldiers
the evils of
civil
war are
3*

.Q
I,
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of
an Egyptian Sage.
I.
'say'
etc.
with
ellipse
of dd, see Erman, Aeg.
Gravim} 380: so
often below e.g.
2,3. 7; 6, 4. 13
I, 2.
Rhths.1
must be construed as a
in
singular,
if
the
suffi.x
of itpw-f be correct.
Fit might
'to think'
mean
'weighing' or 'advantage', but

its
juxtaposition with itpiv 'load' (for which

'carrying' (infinitive).
we might expect
means
ilpyt cTntoj must have
literal
meaning
II
b\'
For dd both Lange and Sethe

the tense sdmf,
compare the usage Sethe, Verbum

'to
i5oh, where dd, followed

is
plan' (Germ., gedenken).

th(^
This suggestion
slightly
I
certainly not far
from the
trutli.
though here dd
takes
infinitive,
and has a
different
sense:
5,
^^^
^^
= 'to
refuse'.
i
;
For
the deter-
minative of Upzv, cf Sethe, Verbiwi

I,
208 and below
12; similarly hninu 6,
12, 13;
hryt 10, 1.2.

Sail.
Ill
3.
Ts
skiv,
aciem instruere, cf Sinuhe

It I. is
54; Amosis 37;

in
Urkniidcn IV 758;
9, i;
R.
I.
H. 246,73; MUlinge7i 2,7.

cf.
probable that
this
expression slew means 'squadrons'

it
'companies'
Bersheh
14; R.
H. 235, 18;
UrkundenW
Karn.
to
653; and that
is
to be distinguished
from sky (or skw)
'battle',
for which see Mar.
52, 12; Greene, Fouilles
II
23, R.
/.
H. 117.
Otherwise the suffix sn
in
Amosis 37 has nothing
refer to (a
y.(na avftoir construction being

"^^^ '-'^
/s
1
however not
([uite
impossible).
As Sethe
ordered
points out,
line
Piaiikki ^
/s)\
we must
as
is 1,
translate
'Go forth
in
of battle {sk
2, 7.
^K. 1 L_/l and must not separate
^^
*"
from
s/.\
done by
5.
Griffith in his note

2, 5.
on Millingen
S)im, see on
f'
For the next sentence

^^
cf.
9, 8

9.
In
the
following line
Sethe suggests
sh^
in
FD "^^ ['%J
^ ^t
^"^"=^1
''^'^'^
'^'^^
^"^
is
ungrateful to his father': for
this
sense
seeSntl
5,
23 and the note below on

1,
2, 11.
61,
9.
sic
bT.^m
i;>.s^vr= -'Tkc-9'Mi
a.
[W^k^-ITIiW-l
I
t\m
Ms. c^
b.
This
is
an emendation, since the traces do not
suit.
c.
Ms. apparently
lo(?)
another.
Come
[the
predestined for you in the tinu of Horns, in the age of
Ennead]
The virtnous tnan walks

has happened
in the land.
in mourningi^) on account
The
walks
of that which The tribes of tlic
desertQ) have become Egyptians Q) ei'erywhere.

I, 7.
The
7.
present disasters were decreed by fate
in
i,
the long
bygone age, when the gods

;;/
reigned u[)on earth.
For a
similar
thought
cf.
below
is
10.
For
;/ Hr, cf dr rk Hr,
Butler verso
The
conjecture
hi'a<
\ps(it\
due to Sethe. wlio compares dr h^w psdt.
R./.H.
177,2.
Text, Translation and Commentary.
i,S.
12, g.
Nb
A-(/
'the
man
of character' 'the virtuous man'; so already

^""^
's
Hal
Nzib graffiti 1,3;
Q^^^^^^W^'
I
"^g^'" '" 4' '3
perhaps Anast.
/Fii,6;
Brit.
Mus. 574, 17
M"^ hprt
= Sharpe,
of.
^.
//wrr.
79.
Q'^s^"^^
ti
'"
3'
'
'
obviously a different word.
ti,
hprt
hi ti 2,3.
.^/
occurs 2,4; 5,5.
several
times
below,
cf.
2,
6;
it
3,
is
i.
3.
14;
5, 3.
10.
Compare too
is
^
"-41
rj
o -^^
These phrases show
that
no mereh
local disturbance that
here described, but a great and overwhelming national disaster.

I, 9.
The admirable
3, I.
conjecture
fallen
^^|
said
to
'^
"^"^
^'^
Sethe; for the confusion of cyyi and

(cf.
cf.
on
in
Egypt has
land that
(cf.
a prey to foreign invaders
3, 1),
who have taken

(cf.
so firm
a root
the
they
3,2);
may be
have
become Egyptians.
True Egyptians are

15,
i).
nowhere
tians'
to be found
they, conversely,
have become foreigners

cf.
A'w/ 'EgypI,
real 'men' in distinction to barbarians

y>/(?.
the well-known scene from the

4,
i
tomb of Sethos
a
Champ.
phrase
238
Rosellini,
cf.
Moii. star. 155;

3' 2;
and below 3,2;
(?)
st nbt,
favourite
in
our papyrus;
2,2.6.14;
4,7.
1,9-1,11.
MPir~^<-M..
'j.'iîS-^=Two
or three lines
.0)
[M
KPr^^^
iMMiiiir^îi
whichQ)
() I
lost.
is
entirel}'
Forsooth, the face

the ancestors
I, 9.
pa/e{>)
had foretold
Here
for
the
first
time'
we meet
with
the
formula hv
until
new
1^
.^
topic
in
the drearj-
description of Egypt's
It
is
downfall
7,1,
into
ms which introduces each when its place is taken by

,
/v-Svv 01 I I
or
1^ ./^[in.
.^
all
the
more necessary
to enter
a detailed discussion of this
Di
it
111
phrase, since
that follow
it,
might be thought to exert a modal or temporal influence over the statements

such as would cast them into the dim futurity of prophecy,
represent them
as
In the Introduction ( 4)
contingent or as yet unfulfilled, or even wholly negative their meaning.

the
that
internal
evidence
i,
i
of the papyrus was examined at length,
and the conclusion
was reached
the sections
6,
14 and
7,
10, 6
together contain a long exposition of social and

treats
political
disorders put into the
mouth of a speaker who

of
It
them as
existent
and undeniable,
it
who
views himself and his audience as the victims
this
condition of things, and who uses

that there
is
as the text for his
admonishments and moralizings.
was pointed out
little
or no
progress of thought or change of attitude observable when

the second; forced upon
Still
we pass from
hu
vis,
the
first
section to
is
in
the
that
latter
however
^
ms
is
substituted
for
so that the conclusion
us
hv ms cannot possess a meaning much more

precludes the supposition that
arises as to the precise
significant than
it
mitn 'behold'.
in
the ver\- rarity of the particle

intention,
is
wholh- lacking
colour
it
and
and thus the
cjut^stion
nuance of tone or emphasis that

our pap)rus are
should
be understood to imply.
l)
It is
it
The
clearest
instances
ms
found
outside
Westcar
2, 5;
probably mere
is
.-iccidcnt
that nn cxamiile
i.
of
i-a-
is
in
the remaining
portions of the prcvion^ Imcs.
To judge
from their sense,
impossible to sejiarate
9 from what follows.
22
Gardiner,
The AdmoDilions of an Egyptian Sage.
11,22; and 12,22.
In the
first
of these passages the situation
is
as follows.
rif
Tht,-
wife of the
master of ceremonies Webaoner has a guilty passion for a certain man

induces
to
low
birth,
come and
visit
her.
After a certain lapse
of time
the wife
let
whom
pavilicjn
she
in
now
there
was a
the garden of
Webaoner
a pavilion
is
in
this
poor man
said
to
of Webaoner:
()%(tin^^"^
in
it'.
^ cm
'There
is
the garden of
Webaoner,
in
us take our pleasure
Here the
sense of the particle nis
very clearly rendered

ein
in
Professor Erman's translation:
'in
dem Garten
the
implies
its
des
Webaoner
ist
doch
Landhaus';
the garden
the
word ms
she
of
in
German
'doch'
represents
existence
of the pavilion
reproacli to
thitherto.
In
as a matter
that
common knowledge, and

it
the
shadow of a
convenience
maidservant:
Webaoner's wife
had not thought of

is
and of
possible
the second passage

1\
11,22 a question
put
by a mistress to
nicht
her
î=^^^^f|iP^
[Tlo^.^,
in
^
is
'weshalb hat
man denn
GefaBe
gebracht.?'
(Erman's translation).
'pray'
Here ms,
German
'denn'
a suitable
English
equivalent would
In
be
betrays the questioner's irritation that so obvious a dut)' has been overlooked.
12,22
Red-dedet replies to the querj- as to why she

7^ lj(]<=>
sad with the words: ^\^__.|Tin9(jP^\'^ îw

'I
^^
"Behold, the maidservant went away saying,

sie
ist
will
go and betray
(thy secret)'".
is
is,
Erman
renders well: Siehe
ja fortgegangen mit
den Worten".
The answer
not without
a tinge of surprise that such a question should be asked, the suppressed thought
would not
another be sad
In
in
such a case?
Here ms conveys
just
the
the Lebensmiidc three declarations about the condition of the dead are prefaced by the
(lines
same nuance as the German ,ja". words

of
^îli ^ urged by the man's
142.
143. 145).
soul,
Tiu'se
statements
are
contradictions
arguments
previously
and the word ms was intended, no doubt,
to imply a certain passionate
emphasis, which the English language can perhaps best reproduce by the word 'forsooth'.
The
is
remaining passage where
ms
occurs outside our papyrus,
viz.
in
_n fnnaT) Pap. Kahuii 36, 22,

it
too obscure to merit discussion'.

ticle
From
the evidence here

to the
adduced
seems
clear that the par-
ms has
the function of abruptly
summoning
mind of some person addressed a thought

It
that
had been overlooked, or had been viewed with
indifference.
thus corresponds closely to

in
the
German doch"
or ja",
in
interrogative sentences denn".
English, less rich
such particles,
can seldom fidy translate the word; 'forsooth', which

a
to
poor appro.ximation
remind,
to
to
its
sense.
we have adopted in our renderings, is but Like doch" and ja", ms may be used for many purposes,
persuade,
or,
correct,
to reprove,
to
at
its
weakest,
merely to emphasize.
It
belongs essentially to dialogue,

of the persons participating
the phrase
l]
and suggests a contrast or opposition between the standpoints

it.
in
This
is
well
brought out
will
in
common
substantival
use of
y^ffl
'Q()>
of which a single e.xample

'This
is
suffice;
I
after recounting his virtues at length,

-Jijin..
a certain Entef adds:
my
character to
which
have borne testimony,
JX
^<
vis
gA(|^\
there
is
there
is
no boasting
therein, these are
my
to
qualities in very truth,
'^^^'^0
y|T|
'9Qi
nothing to which e.xception might be taken therein' {Urkundcn \\ 973).

that
Here iw
critic
obviously means
(jbject to
in
it*.
what precedes
is
open
no
'buts',
there
is
nothing that a
it
could
in-
Having thus ascertained the general sense of

in
)iis,
remains for us to
in 6.
1)
Within our papyrus, ms occurs, besides
tw ms,
in
iTl
'
Si/\
'-Î 3.2.6; and further
lo and
10,7.
2) In this expression
!w was doubtless
originally, as in our papyrus, the I'amili.ar auxili.ary verb
which iutroduces a n0min.1l sentence
2^
in
quire
in
into
the particular nuance
of feeling that
is
it
possesses
our papyrus.
As we have seen
little
the Introduction, the dramatic position
high!)te.Kt
problematical.
Yet there can be
doubt
that,
as in the Lebemmiidc, with which our
audience are called upon to open their eyes to
shows so many points of contact, the speaker's facts in respect of which they have hitherto shown
themselves apathetic,
and to learn the lessons inculcated thereby.
Thus
the
function of
ms
is
here to admonish.
T^^^^'^^Lil^
face
is pale(.-)'.
cf.
2,2.
Sethe well compares Ebers 42,9
<2
"^-^
^ "^ "^
60. 188.
'his
For the use of

\it in
hr, see Vogelsang's notes

4, 5
is
on Eloquent Peasant
/,
The
foreign
word
1,10.
Pap. jud. Turin
not to be confused with 'id here.
Cf.
QQp'^^
^ "^^ Jl'"^ quotedbyGolenischeff^'.Z. 14(1876), 108 from

1,
Pafi.
Petersburg
i.
For the sense see above
note.
1,U(?)-2,1.
VMm
a.
(ô^rÂIMllI ^[k^lii
ligature,
Ms. has a meaningless
which however may
easily
be emended to m.
[Forsooth]
the
land full of confederates..
man
goes out
to
plough
with his
shield.
2, I.
Hr
sni^y,
cf. 7, 7.
Sethe suggests:
instead
'[The wrongdoers] upon earth have confederates';
but
(see
we
should
then
require
of .
Perhaps some such phrase as
[ [-g
i5)
p^
1,4.
A. Z. 34 [1896], 30) should be emended. If the conjecture m be correct, the sense may be;
of ploughing
even those engaged
in
the peaceful
cf.
occupation
have
to
carry
shields;
his
we
should however expect hr for w,
Sethe prefers to suppose that the
man used
shield
{m instrumentally) instead of a plough.
third possibility
fight'
is
to regard the phrase 'to plough with his shield' as a metaphorical expression
for 'to
'a
man goes
forth to fight instead of to plough'.
i^ffihap-r-aira
.Mio \\ ,vww>
aC
zmC''[
i(=-^)ti
Forsooth, the vieek say
The man who
is
of\
face
is
like
2, 2.
him who
Nti
2on,
see the note on
3, 14.
the nominal
sentence being suppressed.

suggestion that thU /
As the
is
later spelling
\\
.^j^
iA. Z. 44 ['907). 4*) shows,

(A. Z. 41
its
origin
was subsequenUy
for-
gotten.
The
mt
preserved in the Coptic verb
Smc
[1904], 148) has been
successfully controverted by
Roeser (A. Z. 42 [1905], 86).
Gardiner,
The Admonitions
of au Egyptian Sage.
Forsooth^ the face

is
is
palei^)
The bowman
is
ready.
The wrongdoer
is
ei'erywhere.
There
no
man of yesterday.
2, 2.
\Hr\ 'idw, see 1,9 note.
PdiyQ) 'bowman' (note
tht;
masculine pseudoparticiple
grg)
for
is
not found as a singular elsewhere; perhaps

in
we
should
emend
.^,
the usual phrase
'bowman'
the Middle
sf.
Kingdom.
the times are changed, there
only novi homines, upstarts,
Nn
are no
si
Probably we should understand, with Sethe:
men
of yesterday,
men
of today.
2,2-2,3.
Forsooth, the plundererQ)

to
2, 2. 2, 3.
everywhere.
The servant
find
it.
Hikw
again below 2,9;

is
8, 10.
11; see the note on
2,9.
This clause
certainly corrupt.
Forsooth^ Nile overfio^vs, [yet) no one ploughs for him.

zvhat has
Every man
says:
we know
not
happened throtighout the land.
2, 3.
Nf
'for him'
i.
e.
for the Nile personified as a god.
Forsooth.,
women arc
lacking,
and no
{children) arc conceived.
Khnum
fashions {mankind)
no longer because of the condition of the land.

2, 4.
Wir
'be wanting' 'lacking'.

Piehl,
So Sethe
I
correctly;
i
(tj
not 'barren', as
1
I,
following Lange,
r-n~i
"^^
had rendered.
Lange quotes
is
Itucr.
38,9
39,
5)
Iji
9) ^^:^
|
^/
p^^^ Khnum
TAi.
^^:=x:^j^%
here the potter
who
fashions
men on
his wheel;
of.
below
5, 6.
Cl
Forsoothy poor
men are become owners of good
things.
He
below
zvho could
make for himself
no sandals
2, 4.
is
[now) the possessor of riches.
Swi, opposed
to
Spsw below
2,0^;
2, 7,
to
kiudiv
8, 2;
from
these
and other
p3issa.ges {Millingen 1,6;

it
Sinuhe
'in
Mzi. Karnak 37b,
appears to mean 'poor'
humble circumstances'.
7; Harris 75,4 (contrasted with bwiw"^ As verb, 'to be poor' on a M. K. sarcophagus,
Text,
TransUtioD and Commentary.
25
s/)ss,
cf.
Rec. de Trav. 26,67; the causative below

points out,
7, 2;
9,6.
(cf.
Nb
S, 8;
Rifeli 4, 59; as Sethe

(e.
Ipss 'good
things'
(especially eatables)
3,3; 8, 1.8.)
has here as elsewhere
g.
Westcar 7,21;
distinguish
8,
it
Urknnden
IV ^2.
334. 335. 515) always the geminated form, which thus serves to
7),
from
^R^^
'noble men' (2,
and from
%iY
..
'noblewomen'
(3, 4; 4, 12;
8.9. 13;
9, i).
d
for this
a _
.<H>-
The
infinitive
is
doubtless due
or
to the
New
Egfyptian scribe,
II
who
form of the verb liowever usually writes

/
<=>
(Sethe,
Verbum
683); perhaps
6,5; ^jr
;
we
The
should read r for
here,
though the sign
is
made
i
small (cf r ky 1,6;

1
;
)riv
^1
'
6, 5).
correct old form after

2,
5.
tm occurs below,
^s:^ 7, 8;
cf.
2,
so too
i
-^^^^^
1
;
'^^ &V^
|^
9' 4-
Nb
So
'liWy
in
lit.
'possessor of heaps',
2,
9; 7,
2; 8,
Siut
1,
247; Lebensmude 33;
Rifeli
7,
50.
Coptic ^go 'treasure'.

2,5.
Forsooth^
mens
slaves, their hearts
are sad.
Princes do not fraternise with their peopleQ),
when
they rejoiceQ)
2, 5.
in
place of a
suffix,
as often elsewhere,
occurs below
e.
g. 2, 12; 3,8;
12,3;
here doubtless vaguely, 'men's slaves'.

hitherto
is
Snm
(cf.
is
probably identical with the verb 'to be sad',

Z.
known
only
from texts
jierfôvg
in
is
Dendera
A.
43 [1906], 113) and from Canopus

r*
is
26. 29,
where rr^ anokvaiy tov

fairly
rendered by ['/^
lost.
P^ ^
in
'^'^'^
sense suits well here, and
well in
3,4;
is
in
1,5 the context
Sutn
12,6
possibly a different word.
The
conjecture
nhm
accepted by Sethe,
who
translates as above.
2,5-6.
Forsooth, {men's) hearts are violent.
Plague
is
Blood
is
everywhere.
Death
is
not lackingij).
I{i)dt
I,
The mummyclothQ) speaks, be/ore ever one comes near

for
It
is
itQ)
It
is
2, 5.
is
apparently a term of opprobrium

cf Pap. Leiden 350 recto 1,13.
all
malign influences.
frequent
7,
used of
the Hyksos Sail.
1,1;
especially
in
magical texts
it
n the phrase
(1^
^'i
^'^^^^
|
IV 8,
9;
15, i;
Pap. Leiden 346, 2,4.

in
where
cannot be
altogether dissociated from the masculine word
(]c:^3î=^
I^c^- '^^
Middle Kingdom texts;
Q.{.Tni
11
Shmt
6;
rnpt
nbt
idiv,
Sinuhe 45;
similarly (spelt Q'^-;s~^)
Trax'. 15, 179;
rnpt n tdw L. D.
150a,
id^v.
Eloquent Peasant li \,\ 20.
2, 6.
The
verb nkin (or 'kin})

ryi
is
probably corrupt; a similar word occurs

suitable.
in
4, 2.
In
both places the emendation

sentences
is
V>'^^ would be
The
translation
of the
last
two
due to Sethe.
The
sense seems to be: corpses are everywhere, and the very ban-
dages cry
'
out, so that they can

r.
be heard without drawing near to them.
<l I
ne
25
Gardiner,
2,
67.
n
Forsooth^
many dead
7nen are
buried in the river.
The stream
is
a sepulchre, and the
place of embalmment has becotne stream.

2, 7.
For h^t
'bier'
cf.
below
7,
8 and
see Erman's
correct.
note on Lebensmude 52, where the sugthe
gested rendering
may
possibly
cf.
be
Elsewhere however the word has
wider
meaning 'tomb', even

like
in
prose,
Pap.
Kahun
12,12;
El Amrah
title
29,6.
See too the mastaba-
determinative
in
the Pyramidtexts (P 607).

in
W'bt\\2i% .several meanings: (1) doubtful
the old
^/^l
(late).
,;
(2) 'kitchen'
'refector)''
or the like
the
in
d Orbiney
stelae,
cf.
15,7; L. D.
Rec. de
Ill
237c, 8;
(3) 'place
of embalmment', especially frequent on

(4) in
Serapeum
j^^/^?
Trav. 21,72; 22,20. 167; 23,77;

Trav. 17,4;
is
a wider sense 'tomb'

hesitate
Hanover
between
(M. R.)
(4);
=
in
Rec. de
Vienna
stele
148
Here one might

in
(3)
and
7,8 'tomb'
certainly
the preferable meaning;

is
4,
6,
14 the con-
text refers to
embalmment, so
that the third sense
there the
most
likely.
flk^S17,?,=^k('.)
Forsooth., the
let
wealthy arc in mourning.
The poor mail
is
full of
]oy.
Every toum
says:
us suppress the powerful

2, 7.
among
us.
For nhwt
cf.
A. Z. 43 (1906) 133.
below 5,3; see Erman's note on Lebensmude 148; Hr, see the note on i, i. ^wi, see above on 2, 4
Spiegelberg
in
Kmc,
cf. 9, 5.
2,8.
;?.ÊKk^^
G
Ms.
I
--JH.9.T^TT
::::PiI^,l<J>P^s
*5$
I
I
b Ms.
inserts /wuva>
between pi and
rk.
Forsooth,
men are
like gm-birds.
Squalor{r)
is
throtighout the land.
There
is
none whose
clothes are ivhite in these times.

2, 8.
The
interpretation
suggested for
's
this
passage
is
in
the main due
to Sethe.
in
The
the
^<w-bird,
Berlin
to
its
of which the
female
^^^
depicted on
the allusion
the reliefs
from
Abu Gurab now

its
Museum,
closely resembles the ibis:

in
may be
either to
sombre
colouring, or
habit of wallowing
the mud.
JeO
cf.
the
word
"^J'^^
'dirt(=V
Sinutic
291.
^^^^^j-^J^,^
27
Ebers
if
%<),
is
i6.
i8;
and
i)ossibly in
n'^^''^'^^-7y .^'^-=-
[scil.
/?
'the land'),
Urkutiden
IV
2i,']-,
sbt
there
to
be read.
Hd
hisw, as epithet, occurs Sinuhe 153; Petrie, Dcndereh 15,4;
Leiden
6.
<
ilîi-TW~l^2eM ^kf^sl^
>
(
i^-')
--fll^fl^tk-fSir
Forsooth, the land turns round as does a potter's wheel.

ric/ies.
The robber
is
a possessor of
The
rich
man?)
'to
is
[become?] a plunderer.
first
2, 8.
Msnh
turn round' 'be reversed',

either
in
Zauberspr. f. Miitter
u.
Kind
2, i;
in
the
New Kingdom
spelt
so (e.g. Pap. Leiden 350, recto 2,6), or without n
\^\^
(^'.
Worterb. 704), often with the meaning 'to turn away' dazzled by the light of the sun.
'potter's wheel', Br.
2, 9.
Nhp
1
Worterb. 795. note on

2, 5.
Nb
'h'w, see the

it
Hikw again above

is
2, 2
the plural hiky below 8, 10.
1.
If
the form be participial,

(of.
can only be
that of the imperfect active participle, as the plural

this
hiky
shows
is
Sethe,
Vcrbum
II
870).
In
case the sense must be: he
who was once
a robber
now
rich,
and he who was formerly
prefer a passive meaning for
h^kw
'a
now man who is

rich
a robber. plundered'
However both Lange and Sethe The or 'captured as plunder'.
lacuna before
thesis
hikiv
it
is
not nearly big enough to have contained the substantive which the
anti-
demands; and
should probably be assumed that nb 'liw, or some synonymous expression,

scribe.
has been omitted by the
2,9.
w
.S>-
w
. Ms.
>^
d
{like>\
Forsooth, trusty servantsij) are
The poor man [complains^:

Prisse 8,6. 13,8;
frequently
how
terrible
it
w(?);
what am I
to
do}
2,9.
epithet of the
is
Kfiib, a good
quality
I
of uncertain meaning,
20. 29;
cf.
as
.^^,
e.
g.
Bersheh
Rekhmere
3, 33.
For
hr-wy the above rendering
proposed by Sethe.
2,10.
Forsooth, the river
is
blood,
and
{yet)
men drink of
it.
Men
shrink from i^:) [tasting})
human
beings,
2,
and
thirst after water.
10.
Ni
as transitive verb in
^''"^'^fl'^M^'^^
Eloquent Peasant
2,106
J^
Gardiner,
(cf.
also ibid.
i,
lo)
where Vogelsang suggests: 'StoBc

should prefer 'shrink from',
but
nicht ziirlick den,

ilifference
der dich anbettoit".

is
For
'zuriickstossen'
we
tlu-
difficult)'.
of construction here
ibi apparently
nowhere
else used transitively.
2,10-11.
Forsooth, gates columns

king's palace stands
(I
and
wallsi^) are
consumed by fire;
[while) the
of the
firm and
endures.
in 7,
here and
10,
and
tD^
[1
7,
9 are possibly plurals of a feminine
word drt
'wall'
(? cf.
CT
[1
9, 14)
that has survived in the Coptic rô, -xoc (.Sethe,

distinct
Verbum
ct
III
92);
here of wood, hence -o^^.
Probably quite
from two other feminine words

'chamber'
is
^<
of
with an
'sarcophagus' {Pyramidtexts M. 427) and
CT
ll[l
(ver)'
frequent
in
the
temple
Dendera).
In
the second half of this section dr(wt)
masculine,
and may be
130,14;
identical
obscure word
ct JE Sinuhe 198,
Abbott
2,
Q^ (jy
2, 2;
Totb. ed.'Ha.x. 108,8,
cf too
the
'wall'
masculine
fits
word
CT
13;
Amherst
Pap.
Turin 42,6, where the meaning
well.
All these
words are
to
-
be kept apart from imdr, mdr, sdr, examples of which are quoted Rec.
de Trav. 21,39
40.
^^^5\^^Jv.lA ^^Y be a correct form,
if
the verb be 2 ae. gem., though

II
geminated forms arc rare outside the Pyramidtexts (Sethe,
Verbum
^ 106).
P'
a.
So Sethe; the
traces
fit.
Forsooth,
the ship
of the [Southerners] has gone adriftQ).

\wastes}\
The
to'wtis
are destroyed.
Upper Egypt has become dry

2,
II.
P'^nD'^'Nj^.
(i)
Several
words of
'to
e.
similar
appearance
must here be
carefully
distinguished,
H^fD^
3, 7;
sivh (or [swhi)

,
praise' 'glorify' 'vaunt'; construed with w, e.g.
L. D.
Ill
140b, 4; Inscr. Dcdic. 99; with
g.
Pap. Berlin 3049,

other passages.
and with direct object, probably below

),
Pap. Kahun 39, 24; Mission 15, 12, 2 (Luxor); 7, 14; Anast. I 15, 2, and in a few
In
a bad sense 'to boast" (with

in
L'rhundcnW
is
751. 973.
The
determinative
(2)
[1
'py
that
is
sometimes found
-f/'^
the writing of this
word
perhaps derived from shi.
fXl
^'ly^
is
'to
be
in
confusion' 'to
go
astray'
or the
Ill
like.
Cf.^ r^^pfD ^^^'^^
^^
'^^^
in
'^'^Y
of the confusion that took hold of the Shosu, L. D.

in
128a;
^^^^0]^'}^^
is
confusion* Pap. Leiden 345, recto
i' Zin
sirfiilar
meaning
appropriate below
a'
12, 12
2,A}i-
(parallel to
hnn) as well as here, and possible
12.9.
The
writing with
(here; Pap. Leiden
Text, Translatioo and
CommcDUry.
29
(3)
recto 7,2; Pap. Leiden 350, recto
5, 15)
|-j-|
may be due
{Siut
5,
to a confusion with swh'^.
Possibly to
1,5),
be distinguished from
(i)
and
(2)
is
"^ ^
23; Prisse 14,
n;
perhaps here
which
may
refer to a
bad
quality such as 'ingratitude''.

shij)
Dpt
metaphorically for the
of state (so Lange, Sethe) only here.
As Sethe
points
out hb^ nwt must be taken together, and separated from the following words: 'the southern town'
would be nt
rations
{o^WXS
rst,
not nt
hn
(see
A.
Z.
44 [1907],
5)
One might
hesitate
between the
resto-
and
the latter would refer to Thebes.
fell'
2,12-2.13.
Forsooth, crocodiles are glutted^) with
what
they have captured.

ttot
Men go
to
them of their
it
own
accord.
It
fares
ill
with the earth
too{}})
People say: walk
here, behold
is
a
it
Behold people tread [upon the earth}]

through terror.
2,
like fishes.
The timid man does notQ) distinguish
12.
In
this
extremely
difficult
passage Sethe proposes, with great ingenuity, to under-
stand as follows.
The
crocodiles have
more than enough
to feed upon;
casting themselves into the river as their prey.

in
A
To
foreign
word \h\fp
men commit suicide by or \^fp may have stood

ti
the
first
lacuna.
^^Q^TT*
=-^0
land.
continue:
we must emend hd-tw n

tell
or the
in
like;
no better are conditions upon the

it
Here people
one another not to tread

though he were a
fish
this
place or that, for
contains a sn\ so ever>'one walks as carefully as
which
slain
fears to be put in the sn, whatever that lay
may
be;
cf.
Urkunden IV 659 the corpses of the

full
|(|<=.^ **^^^
^ \'^~^SL
Men
are so
of terror that they can no longer
distin-
guish the earth {sw) from the water.

2,
13-14.
a This reading, no longer recognizable on the original papyrus,
is
strongly suggested by the Tacsiinile.
I)
Such are the conclusions to which

writes
lo
my
examination
of the Dictionary material brought me.
Sethe,
esp. of
who
has
studied the in(cf.
stances
.-ifresh,
me
suggesting another view.
He
considers that i-vh{i) originally meant 'to roar',
Typhonic animals,
the
passages from Pap. Leid.
j4-(
and 350
It
regards as secondary and derivative.

it
here too metaphorically das Schiff der Sildlander kracht"); the meaning 'to boast' 'praise' he seems tome that if this view Ije accepted the distinction between twA and jAi becomes very dubious;
etc.,
;
remarkable that two words of so similar appearance should both denote Typhonic attributes and I veiy much doubt the transition of meaning from 'ro.^r' to 'priiise'. Therefore 1 prefer my own mode of interi)retation , though of course its assumption of confused
is
at least
spellings
is
by no means
satisfactory.
We
sorely need early examples of (1)
and
(2).
^Q
Forsooth,
Gardiner,
men are
feiv.
He
%vho places Jus brother in the
ground
is
everywhere{^)
When
the officiantsQ) have spokeni^), he [fleesr] without delay.
2,
13.
'nd 'few'; the meaning of the word
is
convincingly demonstrated by the following
quotations:
Piankhi 13
O^"*^ AH
dii
'o'
"^^j;
m
ti
Pap. Leiden 347,3,3 H^^12, 14.
"o^^fl
^^"^^
(epithets of the
Horus of <S(5.<^^]; and below

sn-f
Sethe points out that which

7n st nbt
2,
is
can
only
be the subject of a nominal sentence

to d\t
in
predicate; but for the
meaning 'bury' attributed

officiants
li
parallels are wanting.
14.
Rhw-tht 'the learned', possibly here the

is
at the funeral
ceremony.
The
I)roposed restoration
somewhat too
long, a defect that might be remedied
by the omission of ^.
Forsooth.,
the well-bortt
man
without being recognizedQ)
The child of
his
lady has become the son of his maidservant.

2,
14.
in
Si sP 'the son of a man',
i.
e.
doubtless a
Cf.
man who was

4, i;
able to point to a well-
to-do father,
opposition to the base-born slave.
below
//at
Nub
8, 3;
Prisse 15,4;
Abydos
III
29;
Stele
Vatican
Naophoros (contrasted with

1
^^f %^^) =
g(\ "^-^^
A.
can
Z. 37 (1899), 72;
and
especially
of Tutankhatnon
will
^^ vA
all
it
"^
suggest
no plausible
emendation that
suit
the traces in the lacuna.

is
The second
when
all
clause
not at
clear.
Sethe thinks that the sense
may
be: in these times
social relations are
reversed
happens that the son of a man's mistress sinks to the

slave.
position of son of the
same man's female
Another and perhaps preferable solution would

and to read
55^ l.^; 'his mistress
be to take ms as the
particle (for the writing cf 3,2)

i.
becomes
the daughter of his maidservant'
e.
humbler even than
his maid-servant.
But neither explanation
gives a really satisfactory meaning.

3,1.
Ms
, I
Forsooth, the Desert
is
throughout the Land.
The names are laid waste.
A foreign
tribe
from abroad has come

3,
I.
to
Egypt.
(or
ii\
The emendation "^^1
ij,
which
in
Sethe proposes,
is
undoubtedly correct;
see on
1 ,
9.
Ifbi and not hbUi must be read
the lacuna, feminine plurals taking the pseudo-
l)
For the reading
si
(not s})
cf.
the variant
(J
W>
MtUemiehsUlt
|8.
Text,
Translation ami
Commentary.
- .
participle
in
the form of the 3rd. person masculine singular,

tribe'
cf.
2,4; 4,13;
9,
i.
/VjV
must be
translated
'a foreign
(Sethe ein Bogenvolk"), as the feminine pseudoparticiple iyii shows.
3,1-3,2.
ihii.^.lllill
Forsooth^ people comeij)
3, 2.
<3. ')
llli
~ix ^fAlKi^^
There are no Egyptians anywhere.
that
If,
as
is
probable,
this
section continued the topic
was broached
in
the
last,
rmt must be taken
to
mean
'Egyptians'; see the note on
1,9.
AAAAAA
I
I
a Ms.
I
^.^ÂA^
I
I
with a superfluous , as
in
I, I.
Forsooth^ gold atid lapis
lazjtli,
silver
and
malachite^ carnelian
and
are fastened on
{Vet) the mistresses of houses say:

3, 2.
of female slaves. would that we had something

the necks
and bronze^ stone of Yebhet Good things are in the land.

eat.
to
On hmigH
and ibht see Brugsch,

f.
Sieben Jahre der Hungerstioih
pp. 129
130;
hmigit already Zauberspr.

3, 3.
Mutter
u.
Kind., verso 2, 6.
Mnh
to
of 'fastening' beads
necklets.
on a thread,
"^^^
f
'
'
ibid,
recto
1,3; verso
2, 6:
here too the
reference
sic
is
costly
Read "^
'"''
;
^"^1
see
the
note
on
2,4.
irMv^
T|nQ&\^
|(j^
relative
form, for nr^y'=^S[)
for
A cf ^^^^ |u
3,7 and the formula
frequently so written.
3,3-3,4.
mim\
3, 4.
?jP,TJÂ!ti^,^!]illllll
noble ladies.
T/ieir limbs are
Forsooth,
in
sad plight by
reason of {their) rags.
Their hearts sinkQ) in greeting [one another}]
Snin, see on 2,5, here metaphorically.
Isywt 'rags', again below

or 'worthless'.
in
in
7,
i
either
from
ijy
'is'w
'to
be old' or from
to
tsy
(ekCA.i)
'to
be
light'
Btk,
in
9,
determined
in
"^
seems
mean something bad;

Nav. 113,
5;
the verbal stem appears

in
^ ^ J JJ
Br., 'ôrterb.
IVeni 29, and
11
^^^^
Totb. cd.
also
some
so
ill
late
texts quoted
by
Supply 463.
The
sense maj- be: noble ladies are
now
clad that they are
ashamed
to greet their friends.
^ 2
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of
an Egyptian Sage.
3,4
3,6.
nnsix
I
I
iiAi
^-B?sUYi
Forsooth, boxes of ebony are broken up.
Precious acacia-wood
is
cleft
asunder
3' 5-
Gmgvi
transitively 'to tear asunder'
of limbs and bones, Pap. Leiden 350 recto
5, ii
'to
tear up'
'to
'destroy',
of papyrus books, on M. K. sarcophagus, Rec. de Trav. 26, 227;
intransi-
tively,
break' of trees, Shipivrecked Sailor 59.

3,63,10.
iflT-îkî.^-u
-fifldp-
1\4^,;,
rcMiii
Forsooth,
the divine
the builders
\of
Pyramids Q) have
becotnc] field-labourers.
Those who xMre in
bark are yoked together {^).
Men
do
ftot
sail
northwards
to
[Bybios] today.
we do for cedars for our mummies, 7ciith the produce of which priests are buried, oil of which [chiefs] are embalmed as far as Keftiu. Gold is lacking, They come no more. the all handicrafts is at an end{}). The { of > of the king's palace
is
What shall and with the
despoiled ij)
What
a great thing
zoith
it
is
that the people of the
Oases come with their festival
spices Q)
fresh redmet -plants
of birds
3, 6.
This section, together with that which follows, forms the continuation and developfirst
ment of the thought

destruction
touched upon
of
in
the
last
paragraph (3,4
to.
3,6),
where the wanton

are
of precious kinds
wood was
in
alluded
These
costly materials
in
no
longer
replaced by fresh imports; the cedars of Lebanon, so indispensable

for the construction
the rites of
embalmment and
of the divine barks
the temples, are fetched by the EgAptians from Bjblos
no more, though they are used
b\- priests
if
and
still
chieftains as
far as
distant Crete.
The Egyptians
products
of
must
think
themselves
fortunate
they
ran
obtain
the
comparatively
trivial
the Oases.
Tcxl, Translation
and
omnicnlary.
33
likely
After
.=:.;
is
l-chv
tlic
traces are difficult to read;
hpr
is
rendered
is
by
i
tlu-
following letter
the plural strokes are i)robable, and above

|
|
them there
for 'to
some
sign like
is
Perhaps
^
or
the right reading;

irt,
does not
sense
suit well,
is
build ships'
in
Egyptian usually
mdk
simply
but
nf)t
/</.
Tlie
not clear: perhaps

priests of
the 'Pyramidbuilders'
and 'those who
were
in
tiie
ilivine
bark'
are the princes and
Eg)pt, who
in
contrast to the foreign
chieftains
and
priests
mentioned below, are now
reduced to the position of field-labourers.
Dpt
or (2) the
ntr elsewhere either (i) a mythological ship, cf Pyra7mdtcxts,

divine
bark
used
in
the
temple
ceremonies;
so
often
in
Urknndcn IV 366; tomb-formulae where the

93;
e.
deceased
Mission
man
expresses the wish that he
545; Brit. Miis. stele
may sail 580; Caii-o, M. K.
therein,
stele
or states that he has done so,
g.
20564.
Such divine ships were usually
made
of cedar-wood.
3, 7.
Nlib 'yoked', like oxen to the plough.

[
The
conjecture
>>
'Byblos'
It is
is
due to Sethe, and

that
suits
the traces,
the
space, and the context quite admirably.
now well-known
Byblos was the port from
which the Egyptians sought access to the Lebanon; see Sethe, Eine dg. Exped. nach dem Libanon,
pp.
pti,
2. 8.
cf.
Pzu-lrl
(cf.
below
3, 13; 4, 6)
is
the
NE
writing of the old interrogative particle ptA,
Erman, Aeg. Gramm.^ 387.

4, 7.
For the
spelling of irtti see the note
on 3,3; and for
similar phrases, cf 3, 13;
The next two

try in s/t try refer to
for
clauses must be taken as relative sentences,
in
which the
suffix
I
of imu-sn and
the
word
'sw.
is
This
is
the explanation adopted by Sethe.
had rejected
is
it
two reasons, neither of which

refers
convincing; (i) hiw-sti 'their tribute' 'produce'

is
difficult,
(e.
if
'their'
to "^sw 'cedars';
(2) s/i-oW
mentioned
in
the
ancient
lists
of offering
g.
still
Mar.
not
Mast.
21
D47)
beside "=â~sa^"
to (2)
is
"oS.
that sft
The metaphor
is
of (1)
is
indeed hard,
but
impossibly so.
The answer
specific
a generic word, and as such
may be
distinguished
from the more
expression 'cedar-oil'.
But there
is
no reason why cedar-oil should not

2, 3
it
occasionally be called s/f;
indeed
fell
in
the magical papyrus
Salt 825,
seems to be
specially
"^
so used: the blood of

/>~<^
Geb
upon the ground, and grew;

its
^.^^
_^_ O
M ^..^
f'
\\
^^
"^^^
is
'thus
came
into
existence the cedar, and from

is
water the
cedar-oil'.
In
Coptic igc
ncH&e
cedar-wood, and cH6:ciqi

'to
used for
'cedar-oil'
or 'cedar-resin' (see Peyron).
Sdwh
embalm" cf
'^'^
f
nnnn nnn
is
""^f?
Mns.
is
^B'Û^^ÎS
378, 9
Urkunden IV 538. 913;

I
^~'^^Q
the
Pc^>^5,
with
Brit.
stele
Sharpe, Eg. Inscr.
48.
Whether
word
identical
3, 8.
'^j
in
Ebers
uncertain.
For the
latest discussion
of the land Kftiw (here wrongly spelt) see
W. Max MuUer,
though
Mitt. d.
Vorderas.
Ges., 1904, 2, pp. 13
15.
Bd
and kn seem
to
be
parallel verbs,
kn
is
elsewhere unknown before the

3, 9.
New Kingdom.
htyt only here.

in
'
In
kfi Sethe sees the verb 'to be laid waste';

it
this
case a
word must be
is
lost
.
before
nt.
Perhaps
is
would be better to emend

in
yT
the king's palace
stripped bare
Sethe
probably right
understanding wr-wy
ironically:
the products of the Oases were
very insignificant as compared with those of Asia.
etc.;
Hbyt elsewhere unknown.

Anast. IV
8, 11;
Rdmt
5
(often
wrongly transcribed ddmt) cf Harris

Gardiner.
8, 4;
27, 11
and as a product of the
2 J
Gardiner,
The
Adinuniliuiis ol an Egyptian Sage.
Wady
Natrun
(A7//
limit,
reckoned as one of the Oases,
)iini.,
Die Oaseu
d.
Lib. IVus/e, p. 29),
Eloquent Peasant
3,
9.
10 i)robabl)'
named other
articles that
came from
3,13.
the Oases.
3,10
le
!5<=>']l
Forsootli,
^^^^1
I
1-^^
(3
mp^^*^^^
[the
M.pi
Elephantine and jyiinisi^) are

to civil strife.
dominion
of}]
Upper Egypt ij),
{y^f) '^'ithout
paying taxes owing
Lacking are grain fj),
charcoal.,
sure-house without
Lô,
The products of craftsmen Glad indeed its revenues ?

That
is
the palace.
is
To what purpose
is
trea1
the heart
\
every foreign country \comes}\\

respect thereof!
our water
of That
the king,
is
when Truth comes
to hint
our happiness\
What
shall
we
do
.in
All
is
ruin\
3,
is
10.
The
translation of the
first
sentence
is
that
proposed by Sethe.
Sm't, as
is
it
stands,
the feminine adjective, and the only suitable substantive that can be
emended
(.^.
itrt.
Properly
17)
speaking, the itrt
sm
is
the old
Upper Egyptian
two
itnut'
palace, the so-called /;--';

is
Z.
44 [1907],
(e.
but
since
II
later
the
expression
'the
used as a synonym
for
'Egypt'
g. Piehl,
Inscr.
33,5), so here itrt
cicjminion of
Upper Egypt
aeg.
is
smt might mean 'Upper Eg)'pt'. The sense would then be that the now restricted to the country- between Elephantine and Thinis, which
in
were, at a certain
moment
the XI th.
)ynast\-,
It
is
the
actual
limits
of the kingdom (see Meyer,

certain that
Nachtrdgc zur
Chronologic, p. 24).
instead
however not quite
Tny
to
is
to
be
ver-
understood as Thinis;
tical
of the expected determinative
the Ms. seems
have a
stroke.
3,
II.
\Hi\yt
'civil
strife',
cf Sinuhc
3, 8.
7,
below 7,6; 13,2.
In
\^\
fruit,
vft
^^^
should
probably omit
104,
7.
W
g.
and construe as ab-ive
Irtho possibly a kind of
see Ebcrs 30, 5;
3,
D'bt 'charcoal', see Br.

12.
e.
Wortcrb. Suppl., 13S1.

13, 14;
Nfr
lb.
cf below
21;
Westcar
^,
i,
14:
5.
12,8.
The
contrar)
is
is
e.xpressed
by
in
c^^_y'^
agreement
obtain
ibid.
12,
Harris 500, verso

in
The
sentence
feel
to
be
taken,
if
with
in
Sethe,
lieu
ironically;
tribute.
his
poverty
the a
king
must
to
himself happy,
he
last
Truth
9).
of
Thus
we
have
parallel
wi-uy
iw
IVtku
in
the
section (3,
The
emend
repetition of
is
makes
it
likely
that the next clause

i.
is
also ironical.
Perhajjs
we
should
|y^(?l;
instead of tribute,
every country- comes,
e.
the
land
is
overrun with foreigners.
I'ext,
Translation and Commentary.
^c
Mw- H p7ii
to him.
3,
m?iy be an allusion to
.\t
all
tin-
phrase 'to be on the water

is
'^^^
of someone
i.e. subject
events the
first
person plural
comment of
the writer.
cf.
14.
P-cL'-try
irt-n rs,
cf.
above
3, 7.
For zoiw r 'kw

3,13-^3,14.
below 9,6 and the note on
7, i.
ill
oiii
and
is
Forsooth^ niirllt has perished,

the land.,
3,
\no longer] made.
It is
groaning that
is
throughout
mingled with lamentations.

13.
Sbt, the old

i
form of cwfee,
/^
cf.
Shipwrecked Sailor 149; Pap. Leiden 346,
3,
i;
the
later writings substitute

3,
or
for
t,
e. g.
Sail.
IS,
11;
Piankhi
5, 5. 6.
6;
Pap. Bibl. Nat. 198,
2, 5. 6. 11.
14.
imt 'groaning' 'grief; as
infinitive
below
Elsewhere known from Metier-
nichstele
12,
I.
56 <=
^[lT(]^=:r^
'she traversed(?) her city groaning';
Pap Leiden
in
348, verso 1,2;
5;
^^(]c=:ê^j
'to grieve',
Pap. Turin 135,
12.
Possibly too
Sinulie
11
J^ci
MM4%--k:;Y
O
(p
I
'sik
<4.-)
s*vg-k>:x,^4
Ci
a See note p on
pl.ite
3.
Forsooth, all dead are like those zuho
live{}}).
Those who were Egyptiansl>) have become
foreigners^)
3,
14.
Hopelessly obscure.
of importance'.
is
Nty wn,
cf.
2, 2
and Millingen 1,7, where
Griffith
sug-
gested 'the
4,
I.
man
This
Sethe's suggestion;
d'lt
rmt
as above
'to place
in
1,9; 3,2.
The
last
i.
phrase
is
quite
untranslateable; 'guide';
cf.
elsewhere
hr wit means
Totd. cd.
(someone) on the way'
e.
'to direct'
or
Sinnhe 97. 251;
Nav. 75,6.
Forsooth,
hair has fallen out for everyone.
The son of a tnan of rank
is
no {longer^
distinguished frofn him

4,
I.
who has no such father Q)

here a reference to the side-lock worn by the children of the wealthy.
We
is
may have
IVSr
if
is
it
conjectured by Sethe.
correct
For
si
si,
see the note on
2, 14.
fwty nf sw
is
very
st;
unclear;
we
must assume the word 'father' to be understood out of the words si

in
the phrase )wty
sw occurs
a vague sense also
in
other texts,
e.
g.
1^^^ o t^
Cairo
/:
GardiQcr,
The Admooitions of an
I^gyptian Sage.
stele
M. K. 20539,
20537;
5;
Urhmden IV
48;
possibly
^'""^^
too
'
in
-w^
ffi
~~
v,!^
Cairo
stele
M.
A-.
ATtJ?-^^]^^
^''"-
'77-
However
^'^ZlA^'k
'^""''^
be an easy emendation.
Forsooth
on account of
\to\
noise.
Noise
is
tiot
lackingi^^.)
in
years of
noise.
There
is
no end
noise.
4, 2.
There
is
clearly
some
pla)'
upon the word htw here, the point of which

to
is
to us
obscure.
For a suggestion with regard
ki see the note on 2,6.
4,2-4,3.
Forsooth, great
never- to
and small
(say
I wish I might
die.
Little
children sayQ): lu ought
have caused
(me)- to
IweQ}).
is
4, 2.
Wr,
the hieratic sign
different to
9.
that
employed
Sr'i
b>-
the scribe for sr
(e.
see Gardiner,
is
Inscr.
of Mcs,
p.
12,
note
II
After
we must emend hr or hr dd.

infinitive
g. 4, 3);
Mt-'i
perhaps not impossible (see Sethe,
Verbum
in
i5of), though the
would be preferable,
the subject of nit being already implied

4, 3.
wr-i.
Very obscure.
have adopted the interpretation preferred by Sethe; sw here refers
to the father of the children.
Another
possibility
it
is
to understand
tm sw
elliptically
life'.
and
to read
"^^^[l^TT
'^'"^^ children say 'would that
did not exist' concerning
(4, 4)
.
[II
(?
ek^^t1=ki(5>rt?ST4Y.'
The offspring of
desire
Forsooth, the children of princes are dashed against the walls.
arc laid out on the high ground.

4, 3.
Khnum
groans because of hts

in 5,
zueartness.
This section
is
repeated below
6 with a short additional clause.
Both versions
are here given together.
Hytw\
'neck'
is
for the strange
form
cf.
below 4,9; ^-^
4, 1.4; 5, 6;
in
|i^
^\
5^^^
cf.
6,8.
^
5,6;
Nhbt
clearly meaningless,
and should be rejected

'wish
for'
'^"^'
favour of
in
ntit in
nht seems to be used

te.xts.
in
the sense of 'to pra\-
for'
children already
'"
the Pyramid
^^'^'^-
{y<\ D
ffl"'~^'T''^^111
^^'6'- ^"
^'^^
'^^*^
^*"-'^^'
^^
923-

Text, Translation
and Commentary.
37
possessors of tombs)
cf.
l)clow4,4;
6, 14; 7,8;
Abbott 4,3
'(the
Q^jl^^ a
is
^ .0
.
^jN
. I
are cast out upon the high ground'.

a
In Lebenst>ii(de
59
'burial'
said to
be
'that which
liigh
snatches
i.
man from
his
house
l"^- ^^'^'^k k^TT

words kinr and
the words
/i-?.
^"^ casts (him) on the
ground'
e.
on the
\\\^\\ cêbei;
the resemblance between this and the
Abbott passage
is
suf-
hcientlv close to warrant the identification of the?

transition
Another instance of the
of
to iir
(/.')
may
possibly occur
Ill
.j^
(in
in
'<3>- _Bf^
the
_MÎ
name
ff-m-minr. Pap. jud. Turin 4,9, L. D.
iige) and
.^
Six Temples 12,12,
if
these and
Harris 17a, 14 are
really
derived from 7nii 'to see'; and a third case of the
same kind may

that'.
well be
'W^'^
is
iT^^
^"^
"m^'
ho\!a.
of them particles meaning 'would

dis-
This change of sound
of course not to be confounded with the class of spellings
cussed by Erman,
5, 7.
Znr
dgypt.
Wortforsckung, pp. 13
14.
wearying exertions
cf.
The
sense must be:
are
doomed
to perish at once.
Khnum groans over For Khnum as creator

4,4
his
in
creating children
for
who
of mankind
2,4;
and
m/, see
3,
14 note.
(=
6,14).
\
(6,
,^^0
,^"0|
(2
i
'1)
i4)(lî|lPi
n kn
"
I
c:\
in]
ri p
[^,TJ'
n
III
ny-ip
^
^ el]
11
aLJ
(2
Û?'
who were
in the place
*^9
Forsooth^ those
of embalmment are laid on the high ground.
It is
the secret of the embalmers{^)

4,
6, 14.
in
For wbt, see the note on

the Abbott passage quoted
2,7.
Ditw hr
in
kitir
seems
to
have the same
sense as hi
hr k^nr
above
the note on 4,3.
The second
is:
half of the
paragraph
is
is
probably corrupt.
The
sense that
we might expect
the secret art of the embalmers
thereby
made
useless.
4,4-4,5 (=5,12-5,13).
The
next section, beginning with the words \tw m\s nfi ikw,
its
is
repeated below
in
5,12
foil,
as part of a longer paragraph;
consideration
is
therefore deferred until
we reach
that passage.
î[i]u.6)!l=.M;.iiî.-^;
G
? ?
'\Y.(4, 7;
I
\^.
^
\\
Qwe
;i'
1
>ic
101
<4''
^Yil=
SÎÎS^.^
tk^ Wki^v r,^'lîîi^
58
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of an Egyptian
Sajjc.
Forsooth^ the Marshlands in
their
entirety
arc not hidden.
Loiocr
JigypI can boast of
trodden roads.
say: cursed de{})
those
What
it.
shall one do}

\
There are no
it is
anywhere.
the
People shall surely Q)
the secret place
Behold,
in
hands o/Q)
those
who knew
it
not like
who knew
4, 5.
The Asiatics are
skilled in the crafts of the
Marshlands.
The Marshlands
uj)
of the Delta, hitherto barely accessible to the Egyptians themselves,
are
now opened
4, 6.
and (ncrnin by Asiatics,
who ha\e made themselves masters
in
the
crafts
of those regions.
There
'to
is
Ti-inli.
Dg
"B
"^^-^
apparently paronomasia between idhw and dg^ytwf and between mh-id and
conceal',
Sinnhe
4;
Prisse
5,
10; the causative

cf.
sdg
is
much more common.
Mtnw
yy
hw, either 'trodden' or

g
'levelled'
roads;
^ ^0^,^,^0 Î^Ô^-^T fl^

Urkunden I V 2,^ ^,
Piehl,
kK ll:kî^^?T^
4, 7.
^^
'roads that were blocked on both sides are (now) trodden(.')',
^^hem. Edfoul.s.
1,
Inscr.
II 20..
Sethe*s conjecture ^\\\ LI
seems too big

'^"^^
for
the lacuna.
For
w^
r,
see the
AA/SAAA-J
[III]
note on
7, i.
Cairo
stele
secret place'; îs x I M. K. 20003; Bersheh II 21; Louvre C41; Benihasan

J]
We
must read
for this phrase, see

2,
below 6,6;
literal
14;
and, with a less
meaning,
Urkunden /F966.
In
^^ ['^
-^^^
'^
^^"^
P\\ (Sethe).
4,8.
with m,
cf.
H7H
Anast.
'skilled'
/,
e. g.
Cairo
stele
M. K. 20539; Urkunden
4,84,13.
IV
555; construed, as here,
1,1.
"^
t
ilC
III
ttk^lTfm-i^Jl
c
^f^S'^ltii^^].
d
J^(4,-)S:i(lT
.1
Ms. *~vw^
[\
I.
Ms. >5^
"^
sii
(]
Ms.
'nrf
^''-
,v
Forsooth
let citizens
beij?)
placed over corn-rubbers Q\

the
Those who were clad in fine linen

Those
day go forth unhindered Q) Those who tuver saw are beaten (?) were on the couches of their husbands, let t/uvi sleep upon ^fQ)
is
who
'*^
^'y(-^)
heavy
to
nie'
concerning Q)
\Let}\
laden icith
nthvoil.
Load
thcm(r) with vessels filled with

'wear
them know the palanquiti.
As
for the butler,
him
out{?r).
Good
Text, Translation anil CommcDtiry.
7g
are the remedies thereof.

within the halls
{>).
Noble ladies suffer ij)
like slave-girls.
Musicians are inQ) tlu chambers

Q).
What
they sing to the goddess
MerlQ)
is
dirges
Story-tellers
\^)
over the corn-rubbers.
4,8
put
4,13.
This paragraph teems with

the
difficulties,
and the interpretation here offered

to
lie
is
forward with
utmost diffidence.
12),
The poim seems

hv.
in
the words good are
the
remedies
thereof {^,\i
which must
ironitally
meant, as the next clauses go on to say

etc.
that noble ladies S7iffer{}) like slave-girls, the
female musicians sing ncuhing but dirges,
The
an
phrase phrt try

issue
lines,
first
suggests that
some desperate remedy by which the Egyptians
might
find
out of their afflictions
had been proposed

'nni
not seriously of course
in
the preceding
and the occurrence of an imperative
(4. 10)
seems
to confirm this hypothesis.
Now
the
sentences of the section appear to speak of the degradation of citizens to menial duties, and
Is
it
there are references to the palanquin, to buders, and to myrrh and spices.
not possible that others to

cater
the general sense ma\- be as follows?

to their personal lu.xury,
isolate herself
all
However
brutally individuals
is
may compel
futile;
such striving after diversions

suffers
vain and
less
the noble lady cannot
from the surrounding misery, and

within her halls
no
than heV maid-servants; even the
singers
and
4.8.
storj'-tellers
have no odier theme than the

in
liis
common woe.
12,5.
Hnmio
is
is
discussed by Griffith
note on Pap.
it
Kahun
in
Vr
'"
Urkunden /K831
a species of stone;
here however
seems, as
some other passages,

cf.
to
mean
the stone upon which female slaves grind corn with the 'corn-rubber';
the statuettes of
female domestics from Middle

that are
still
practised
in
Kingdom tombs and the similar methods employed in bread-making Lower Nubia (Garstang, Burial Customs pp. 63 64 and 128). In the
magical treadse Pap. Leiden 343 recto
2,
(=
verso
4, 3)
the malady or evil
spirit
is
thus ad-
dest thou
larly
(corn)
5,
over a corn-rubber, so servest thou over the corn-rubber of
P
-^
and
j
1
D\
i^'.
|
Simi-
Prisse
in
10:
'A good saying
is
more hidden than a gem;

i.
it
is
found
r\
\\ci
the
life.
hand of female slaves over the corn-rubbers'
e.
among
this
domestics
in
the lowest
station of
it
Note how
suitably the preposition

citizens
hr
is
used
in
connection.
duties.
Here therefore
occurs again
seems
in
to
4,
1
be said that
3.
are degraded
^
to
the vilest menial
Bmvt
below
ciple;
Observe that
"
is
here the passive of the sdmfiorm., not the pseudopartiis
an action, not a state or condition,

1
therefore here described, and

it
in
accordance with the
view of the passage above suggested

4.9.
venture to translate
'c<.'ny
as an optative.
As Sethe
points out, hbsy,

in
tmy and
are imperfect, not perfect, participles; perhaps
they refer to customaq' action

the
first
the past
'those
who used
is
to be clad' etc.
two clauses (those introduced by hbsy and tmy)

feminine plural.
not clear.
For
2L<ny
The meaning of we ought apparvirtually
entl)-
to read the
4, 10.
The
imperative
/;/',
on the view of the general
drift
above proposed,
is
conce-ssive in sense:
'however much those who are on the beds of

e.
their
husbands be caused (now)
to
lie
all
on
(i.
whatever brutal degradation men may

futile'.
inflict
is
on
women
but
of rank)
it
(yet
such) remedies are
No doubt
this
interpretation
difficult;
may perhaps be
more
easily
reconciled with the rest nf die context than Sethe's proposal; he regards this as a wish
,Q
Gardiner,
The Admoiiilloiis of an Kj^ptian Sage.
of the speaker,
sign that
who
to
is
desires such luxury to be
done away
has
.~jor.
with.
Sdw, here determined with a

in
7,
seems
be an imperfectly made
contrasted with linkyt,
'waterskin'
ê*&,
as determinative
lo;
in
both pasplace
sages
repose,
th(-'
word
9,
i
and
<jhvioiisly
denotes some
in
less
agreable
of
hi
^^pW|
as
it
appears
to
occur
similar,
if
though obscure, context.
^^^,
dns
r)
stands, can only

cf.
be a commcMit of the speaker:

'it
(i.
we accept
is
this
view,
hvf
y (for dns r
than'
4,14) must be translated
e.
this
state
of affairs)
heavier to
me
what follows being a mere elaborate metaphor

insufferably
far
for
a particularly heavy burden.
But(i)
such a
comment would be
and
(2)
it
abrupt and cannot be

that the mention
'butlers'
made
to
fit
in
with the [)receding

in
sentence,
seems
from
likely
life
(cf.
of 'myrrh' 'vessels' 'palanquin'

is
context clearly alluding to lu.\urious
'musicians' 'story-tellers')
merely
'It
full is
figurative.
Therefore
ine'
[let]
should prefer to emend:
^p^
Sr^^P
'When
the
say
vessels
heavy to
;
concerning Scha (unknown) laden with
%itiw-o\\,
(then) load
them with
of
'them know
(the
weight of) the palanquin'.
The
sense would be: do not spare your servants,
when they complain of

the
futility
the heaviness of their burdens; and this would be another of the 'remedies',
of which
A'/z-.f/
is
soon to be pointed
out.
like
4,11.
would then be an imperative,

(a person)'
stele
hni sdr-sji above, and ijossibh" like

'to
/id-SK'
below,
cf.
hi'/i
has two meanings 'to load

1)
and
carry' 'support' a load'.
For 'ndw
ironically,
Mar. Mas/.
4,
1
10.41; Ebers 64,6;

the
Cairo
M. K. 20514.
is
2.
On
is
view here adopted nfr pzo phrt iry
the
climax and
answer to what
precedes: fine
as
in 3,
1
the cure which such callous luxury brings!
Nfr would
then be used
2.
cf.
"^^^fl'^^
13,5;
in
Totb. cd. Nav.
42,22 a[)parently an
intransitive
verb
for
'to suffer'
(cf.
or the
like;
(Sê. infirmae)
1
seems
to occur in a similar sense in the Pyramidtexts
Sethe,
Vcrdum 1%
265); as substantive
"^
Mctternichstele 55;
In a
WAAA^^ Rochem. Edfou I

Theban tomb
{Uri-i/ndo!
^2\.2,2.\.
Huyf
~<AAA
'female musicians'
c{.
JVcstcar 10,1; 11,24.
/F
1059)
*5ja,
1
of Anion and other gods are depicted carrying the w/V and sistrum, and are therefore
I
'musicians', rather than 'dancers' as

Sail.
Erman proposed.
r~l
'
^^-
î^f^^^^
'
'3-
Mclterniclistele 48;
//
7, 2
11,2.
4, 13.
word
<=i'
in
|i
occurs
in
Zanberspr. f. Mutter
u.
Kind
2,5, but
it
is
difficult
to
see what
it
could
mean
this
connection.
see 7,14 note.
We
ought doubtless to emend <=>

1,8.
.^3-
for
which
For irtku see the note on
l)
The
transition of me.^ning
is
interesting:
it
consists
in
the conversion of
some thing or person more remotely

'to plant' trees, 'to uncover',
affected
by the
trees;
meaning of the verb into its object. Simil.ir instances that I have noted are: rffi and vd hn 'to nod' with .approval over something, then 'to approve", /f/ 'to lay bare' something,
'to
and 'to plant' gardens with

'to
then
remove' the covering: tiw
<nm
takeaway' something from somebody, then 'to rob' a person; 'to feed* someone, then 'to feed upon' something.
a;</'
'
to divide
',
especially 'to decide' a case for
somebody, then
'to judge';
Text, Translation and Comnicnlury.
Forsooth^ all female slaves are free with their tongues.
When
their mistress speaks,
it
is
irksome
to the servants.
4.13.
Shn m means
feel
'to
possess'
'have
rights
over';
like.
the
meaning must therefore be:
female slaves
4.14.
themselves at liberty to say wrhat they

r,
Dns
see above 4,10.
4,14-5,2.
Forsooth, trees are destroyed^})
/ have separated him and

it:
the slaves
of
his house.
is
People will say, when they hear of
destroyed are cakes

is
ij)
for most (J) children.

?
There
no food
This passage again
first
is
Today, like what

full
the taste thereof today

little
4,14.
is
of
difficulties,
and there can be
doubt that the text
corrupt.
The
to
which the scribe,

a perfectly
we assume that sk and ivn are pseudoparticiples, Iwd-ni etc. is in misunderstanding them, has given wrong determinatives.
clause has no verb, unless
itself
intelligible
is
sentence, but the pronoun siv lacks
an antecedent and the meaning

(jne
of the whole context

position r
also
(e.
cf.
a riddle,
twd
is
usually construed with
direct
object
and the pre-
g.
Sinuhe 224; Ebers 108,5; below

I
12, 11), but the construction with
two objects
is
found,
5,1.
Mar. Karn. 37,31; Mar. Abyd.

intransitive,
7,70.
Hcl
or passive,
cf.
3,8. 11.
Fki
'cake'
e.
g.
Ebers 17,4; 22,7; 44,2;

x
Eloquent Peasant
/? 1,301.
For hiw followed by a genitive Lange quotes
"
W *^
5, 2.
Min
evil,
is
probably repeated twice by error.

etc.,
is
The metaphorical
below 13,5; Sinuhe
use of dpt 'taste' for

.5 23; Anast.
the taste of
death,
by no means
rare;
cf.
VII
1,1.
5,2-5,3.
HMil^^,?^-.^.TP^
/VS/S/W\
\^^Ml^^\
C"IIMIII|(5-3)T
I
o2i/i
Forsooth, princes are Imngry
and
in distress.
Servants are served {^)
.... by reason of mourning.

5,2.
Sicn 'to be
in
pain'
or the
\b
like,
cf.
below 5,14; Rochem. Edfou 7403,4.

is
The
cau-
sative ssivn (in the phrase
sswn
below 11,5; 12,7)
far
commoner, and
occurs
in
is
chiefly
employed
u.
of the 'chastisement' of enemies.
substantive swnyt 'pain'
Zauberspr. f. Mutter
Kind, recto 3,2.
Gardiner,
Gardiner,
'I*hc
Admonitions of an
fcl^jyptian
Sage.
Forsooth^ the hot-headed {>)

unto him.
5, 3.
man
says: If
I knew where God
is,
/hen ivould
I make offerings
Tiw
thus
used,
only
'^
here;
Prisse seems to have

to
in
a similar sense
f=)^^ll
for
11,5
and
n^^
'-'3I
Ir,
seems impossible
little
suggest an a[>propriate
reading
the
indistinct signs
that follow
yet there can be

/6^
is
doubt as to the meaning of the section as
a whole, especially as the particle
elsewhere found introducing the apodosis of a conditional
sentence,
e.
g.
Pap. mag. Harris
7, 2;
d'Ordiney
8, 5.
Tn,
in
Coptic Tom, again below 12,5.

in
trt,
here 'to
Iht,
make
offerings'
(Lange, Sethe); the verb occurs

e.
this
sense not only
in
the
phrase Irt
but also elsewhere,
g.
Urkunden /F123.
5,3-5,4.
L
Forsooth., \Right}] is throiighojit the
to
it,
land in
this
its
name.
What men
do.
in
appealing
is
Wrong.
5,3.
pivy to
facsimile
The rendering of this passage is suggested to me by Sethe; he understands m rn-st mean .dem Namen nach\ The sense obtained is good; but the traces shown by the after hv ms do not seem to suit the conjecture Mi t.
5,4-5,5.
^PiP J^-f,Q^^1^?-llB,TIII
e CI
Forsooth, runners
5.4.
(s. 5)
-flV^^^li
All his property
is
robber.
is
carried off.
stele
5.
The
first
part of this section
hopelessly corrupt.
5.5.
Shsw
cf.
Israel
Willi nY?iP,T.-k^^ ==-fe)iTfl=i^p^:r,n:

Forsooth, all animals,
their
hearts weep.
cf.
Cattle
tnoan because of the state of the
latui.
5.5.
For the writing of
\^^\^
'heart"
below
ver\-
15, 14;
A.
Z.
43 (1906) 35,
7;
37,17.
The
metaphorical use of
rmy
with
'ib
is
curious.
5,7.
It
For mit see the note on 3,14.
5.6
This section
= above
4,3
4 with
a brief addition.
5.7
5,9.
lias
been dealt with above
p.
36
>l
I
7.
L--:i^'^>^^^''îm\t:?^t^.^ <i^k^pfti:;ii
Text, Tra,ns1atioii and
Co mmcntary.
43
a Ms.
Forsooth^ terror slaysij).
The timid man

Is
it
says^f):
t/te
your
crocodileQ)
enemies.
it
Few
are
Is
it
by following
and
cleaving
asunder}
by slaughtering the lion, roasted on the fire}
Is it by sprinkling^?)
Ptah
It
is
wherefore
that
that
you give
to
hijn}
ItQ) does not reach him}
misery^)
you give
5, 7.
to
him.
to display
Here again the suggested renderings can serve no other purpose than
possible that the greater part of the section
the grammatical structure of the sentences, and to convey some slight impression of the subject
with which they deal.
It is
may
not consist, as the

his
translation implies, of the
words of the timid man; the speaker may be addressing

to
audience directly,
with sndw.,
cf.
is
and scoffing at
their inability
cope with
their
enemies.
S'd.,
in
parallelism
probably the wrong, but by no

equally obscure expression
5,
means uncommon,
in
spelling of
//
'terror'.
For nd twt
following the
the
nd hprw-sn
13,1.
like construction
9.
We
have here three rhetorical questions of
scheme
hi
iw
(infinitive)
n (substantive).
Sethe suggests that hnti
may be
the rare
word
for 'crocodile'
known from Lcbcnsmu.de

car
8, 17.
79; Pap. Leiden
350 recto
vc\vl?,x.
3, 19.
For wot see Erman's note on West-
For ind
"""^
IP of
^^
^^^-
^^
cf.
clearly read
'^f'r^
(Br.
Worterb. S70).
stnd.,
5,9.
'calamity'
'misery'
below 6,8; Metternichstele 56. 234; the causative
Lebensmiide 57.
a Ms.
^\
b Perhaps nothing
lost.
Forsooth, slaves {})

all people.

his
The strong man sends Q)
to
man
strikes
brother [the son) of his mother.
What
is
to be done}
ruin.
5,.o.
Cf.
ui..sm
literary'
,0;
\\~? ^^^wL'i^^w i\^m

vice versa, or
Whether our
text
borrows from Lebensfniide or

composition,
whether both have taken the phrase

it
from some other

one or the other.
may be
disputed;
but
is
obviously necessar>' to
it
emend
In
favour of
is
hiw being
the
more
correct reading
might be argued that
the intrusive b in hib
due to the proximity of bw-nb.
But
in
other passages the antithesis to
sf
is
nht and not nht hr (see Erman's note on the Lebensmiide text) and hib
may be
under-
stood as 'to send for help'.
The
question must be
left
open.
44
, ,
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of an Kuyptiiii Sage.
Sn-f H mt-f d.
Westcar 12,13;
all
>"''/
"
vit-f.
Abydos\\\\i.
is
The
crime here
spoken of
was a
particularly heinous one, for in
lands where relationship
counted on the mother's side
(Egypt represents the transitional stage), specially close ties exist between a
brothers and uncles.
5,
I
man and
his
maternal
Isst
pw
tryt,
compare the analogous phrases above 3,13; 4,7.
1.
It
is
tempting to emend
"^^^^^^f"^
5,11-5,12.
('^f-
3'
'3) ^^ ^
comment of the speaker.
AA/VÂ
Ms
\^
b Ms.
vft
Forsooth, the ways are

the benighted [traveller) eomes, in order to
The roads are giiaided.
Men
is
sit
ozrr the bushes tintil

is
plunder his burden.
What
upon hint
taken away.
He
is
belaboured with blows of the

6,
I
stick,
and
slain zvrongfully.
h-i'dy
I.
H^zvy,
in
if
correct,
must be a nisbe-ioxm from
'night'
left
is
meaning the
traveller
who
returns
home
5,12.
only
the night-time; else the suffix of

latter part
this
Hpw-f would be
without an antecedent.
in
The
in
of the section,
it
from nlpn onwards,

'to
repeated below
13,5.
nf,
Hnm
cf.
here
sense;
is
perhaps the verb
smell"
metaphorically used.
below 11,3; 13,5; Rekhmere 10,18; Shiptvreckcd Sailor 149.
Ms.
Forsooth, that has perished,

tvearitiessQ) like the cutting
which yesterday was
seetiQ)
Tlu land
is
left
oi<er
to
its
are in affliction offlax. Poor men Would that there might be an end of men, no conception, no birth\ O that the earth would cease from noise, and tumult be no morel
'Vc\t,
Translation and
Commentary.
5.12.
For the
first
part
of the section
we
possess a duplicate
in
4,4
5,
here given
in
the lower line of the bracketed text.
5.13.
I
The second
:;^ r>
clause has
some resemblance
to
Lebensmude 121
123;
land
'To
whom do
speak today;
left
^^^
%, f ,^, 7T n ^^ "^ m ^ P "T .1*1

as a
'here are no just men, the land be:

in
is
over
(lit.
'remains') to wrongdoers'".
its
weariness(?),
it
as desolate
The sense would here mown field. The comparison fits
the
is
left
first
is
over to
clause,
well with
the
It
it
where
is
said that the old order of things, visible only a

difficult
day ago, has perished.
however
somewhat
to take
ikzv;
if
mii
as a passive participle referring to nf^^ from which

felt
is
separated
by the predicate
I
this
be
to
be too hard a constmction,
\^\ may
run:
be emended for
and nfi ^kiv divided from what
follows.
[hd-li)^
The
translation
would then
'The old order
has perished.
of
flax'
He who
this
is
sees the
dawn
the occasions of his weariness(r) are like the cutting
being taken as the type of a fatiguing occupation.

to
On
'to
the whole the former
interpretation
slack'
be preferred, supported as
it
is
by the Lebensmude passage.
'weak';
is
a substantive
gmvt
in
is
not elsewhere known.

if
Gnu
'to
be
Wh^
cut'
corn,
or 'to hew'
stone,
triliteral
verb; wliH
4,5,
infinitive,
must be wrong.
5, 14.
For swn see the note on

b
5,2.
^'
'
(2/^^11
''^"'""''^
'uproar',
an abstract word expressing the contrary of

in
litp
(Br.
Worlerb. Suppl. 934

12, 13;
5);
it
is
already found
the Pyramidtexts
is
e.
g.
P 662;
cf
hrw hnnw
below
Pap. Leiden 346, 2,8.
The nomen
agcntis 'brawler'
similarly written e. g. Pyratnid-
texts 7^245.
For the determinative "m see the note on Hpiv
1,2.
6,1-6,3.
Forsooth, [men eat] herbs,
and wash
is
{them)
down with
the
water.
No
the
fruitQ) nor herbs are
found
\for
the birds
taken
away from
mouth of
swine
hunger.
6.1.
latter.
Men
are reduced to eating the food of animals, so that nothing
is
left
is
over for the
After
iw ms there
is
a blank space,
in
which we must
restore
wnmtw.
Wnm
licjuid,
is
frequently construed with
object
usual.
in
the Pyramidtexts and the religious literature; elsewhere the direct
^w,
always followed by w, means 'to wash down' food with a

i
and
frequently occurs together with ivnm e.g. /f^^rj 4,

6.2.
i.
16. 2
38,2.
the product of several
'tn
Kiy, doubdess the word

Before
^pdio
^^k'^m
clearly
"'^
^'^ Ebers papyrus,

either
kinds
clause
of tree.
is
we must
emend
for'
or
'by'.
The
last
utterly obscure,
So
I
and very probably corrupt.

Erman
renders ,Die Erdc
ist
l)
prefer to translate:
ein Kail von Cbeltatern".
'
1^
Gardiner.
Tlic
Admuiiitions of :m Egyptiau Saf^c.
6,3
6,5.
b
MPi-.n^^^t?i-/W\^V* /Vt/VW^
m\mMih^\z^\ô\^r
I
Si
The traces
suit
this reading.
b Ms, inserts
before mrht.
Ms.
^-3]
d Ms.
O
and
Forsooth,
oil.
gram
has perished on every

is
side.
is
{People) are stripped of clothes, spices {})
Everybody says: there
none.
The storehouse
ruined.
Its
keeper
is
stretched on the grotoid.
It is no{>)
voice
happy thing for my heartQT) [heard) at that motnent, that it might save me from
6.3.
.S7/
rt'
Would
the
that
I had made my
pain
in
which I
aviij)
here perhaps 'stripped', either impersonally and passive, or some words being
lost
i)t
before
it.
_^ 'o^'^ 1^ Ydl
some kind of
'^'^"''^
I
I
often in Ebers as a product
of the Nubian
district
Mdi\
possibly
spice.
6.4.
From
Syn
The suffix of siivf demands that the plural strokes of wdi should be omitted. sm onwards the text becomes very obscure. Probably it was a comment of the speaker. is an old word for 'deed' or 'event' and occurs in the phrases sm nfr and sm 'i, see
p. 5.
Erman's note, Die Sphinxstele,

\t\ see
is
So here sm
mr
11
for the writing of the old
word V\
A. Z. \\ (1904), 76
Tf,^;
may be an
equivalent
for
the
phrase sp
If this
found Siui
in
Brit.
Mus. 581
= Sharpe,
Eg. Inscr.
83.
be
mr "happy event' that ~^ should be emenso
ded
place of m.
6,5-6,6.
a Ms. apparently
d
its
Forsooth, the splendidij) judgement-hall,

secret place that
rvritings
arc taken away.
Laid bare
is
the
was
]
[such formerly}}).
6,5.
in
^j
occurs below
J
it is
in
hpw nw
.
((P
r-
6, 10;
and
in
/rnP^n
6, 12,
where
it
stands
hall
2,
i i
parallelism with
^^ m\.
In
the
two
later
passages the meaning 'judgment

further
seems necessary, and

'If this
not unsuitable also here.
We may
not,
compare Pap. Leiden 347,

not,
book be read
he (the reader) hungers

'
and
tliirsts
-^
<=>^
r,_(L-[j^
cp
^^
SA
Q ^;j. "^-^
he does not enter into the law-court, he does not come forth
judged from
it;
(]<=>
p -'^
>^^=_
<=>
^^
4-.
CD
*^^~^
V^^Î'dl)
of
j-i'w-y"(6,6)
if
(however) he enters into

that the preceding
the law-court, he
comes
forth acquitted.'
The
suffix
shows
word
Text,
Irinslation anil
(ommentary.
47
is
(^[^
is
masculine
and therefore probably

i
to
be.
read hat, a supposition which

to distinguish
confirmed by
""J""
the paronomasia with hnii in 6,
o.
It
thus
2,
seems necessary
/^ [7^
'"
paiîynis
from the feminine

or 'prison';
ilic
^=t
Rekhmerc
14,
where the context points to the meaning Mawcourl'

'"
the
latter significance
seems required by !^ r-\
Wesicar
'i,\'^
for
which compare
that in the
)
ver)'
late
writing
fl^fl
in
a similar passage Petrie, Koptos
20a
8.
It
ai)i)ears
writing
'in
î^
1
the
Egyptian scribes inextricably confused several words derived from rmh

^/S^^l|)^ 'to hold back'.
front
of and
An
examination of the examples collected for the

it
Berlin
)ictionar)-
shows the problem
to
be highly complex, and

disregarding
several
must here
suffice to
quote a
but
few examples
differently
of (fp3i from elsewhere,
other words
(i)
possibly
related
spelt,
such as rW\
'=^
'hall', etc.
ic-zi
\, a,,
Thus we have
^^
probably meaning 'fortress'

(2) in
or 'stronghold'
Hat-Nub graffiti
(3)
in
8,9; Louvre
stele
Ci; Urkundcti /F184. 758;

in
o dta
Amcnemheb 45;
^^
title
CI Cairo
M. K. 20023, which
spite of the variant
"^n
^
,
ibid,
(also
Florence 1543.2506;
Vienna 66) seems to contain a word elsewhere written
since (4) the frequent

qualifies
^~vw^ ^
ra
usually so written
e.
g.
Cairo
stele
M. K. 20360. 20477
in
{wr
a
the whole of what precedes cf

in
ragPa^
p^
ibid.
20322),
is
given
his
tomb
in
to
(5)
man who
J
Pap. Cairo 18 bears the tide

11,
fft'^(iPn[^
cf A. Z. 28 (1890), 65; and
n
*^^^
J
Rckhmere
which similarly 7nay be identical with

of the verbal stems hnr and hnt
(cf.
5^^111 Bershell
it
27;
Vienna 62.
As
illustrating the confusion
may be added
decree^
is
that
n 'harim'
the
old
(N. K. only),
which
doubdess
the
(e.
variant
g.
E_n
el
Horemheb
\\
contains
in
word
'women
of the harini'
'"?
Deir
Gebrawi
^'"*^^
<^\
if
7)
written
'^
the papyrus from
Gurob Pap. Kahun 39,33

be read, though the
6,6.
letter
fWl ^ \\ -9 ^^ ,f => is made small
like
<^n
''^
^'5
masculine
^^Cl
must
see the note on 2,4.

correct,
St sti{t\ see above on 4,7.
Wnt,
can only mean
'which (formerly)
was
{Stit)\
an extremely unnatural and doubtful use.

6,6-6,7.
Forsooth, magical spells are dimilged.

stratedQ) because they are remembered by men.
SmincantationsQ) and shn-incantationsQ) are fru-
6, 6.
This passage affords the direct proof that

art.
It
in
Egypt magic,
as such,
was by no means
in
regarded as a forbidden
was only when magic was used

it
for illegal
in
purposes, as
it
the
case described by the Lec-Rollin papyri, that
became punishable;
such instances
was the
end, and not the means, that incurred the penalties of the law.
48
Gardiner,
The Admonitions
Smw, sknw,
and
possibly particular species of incantations beginning witli the words

here.
(cf.
^-^
^|\
J\
{\
6,7.
(cf.
FD^^dll)' however only mentioned

causative
Snhi the
of a rare word nhi
nhil-ib
12,3) meaning 'contrary' 'per-
verse' and hence perhaps 'dangerous'; see Br.
Wlh-lcrb. 793;
Suppl. 689.
tell
The
causative again
only Pap. Turin 133, 13,
where
Isis,
having
'^
induced
Re
to
her his name,
says
to
Horus;
a very
l!I'S'^yil'^S^f'"^l5
obscure sentence.
^^"^
frustrated(?)
him
by
divine oath(r)
(i) incantations
Here one may
hesitate
between two interpretations:
are 'made
evil
dangerous' because people repeat them; magic has always the tendency' to be employed for
ends,
and
is
therefore best confined to a small
number of
professional practitioners;
(2)
incantalikely
tions are 'endangered' or 'frustrated' because so often repeated.
This
is
perhaps the more
meaning: mysterj'
is
of the essence of magic, and incantations too generally bandied about must
perforce lose something of their efficacy.
6,7-6,8.
a Kxtremely uucertain
see note k on plate 6.
Forsooth, public offices are opened

lords of serfs
6,7.
Q).
^t'
and
(their) census-lists
are taken away.
Serfs become
For
'public office'
^diwan
see Newberry,
/'r^'^r.
5. i?.
-(4.
2 2,
99 foil.; the word being

'specifications'
Griffith's
masculine, the suffix of ivpwt-s must be wrong.

'schedules', technically used of the 'census-lists'
JVpwt Read h^w and wpwt-sn. made of people's households. See

lists
note
on Pap. Kahun
9, 2.
The
destruction
of such
entitled.
would naturally
result
in
slaves
claining an
independence to which they were not
^S*!!]^^^ doubtless
a periphrasis for the
common
^^ îS
The
which
'serfs'.
6,8.
position
reading
is
^S
is
very uncertain;
at
all
events
it
is
meant
that serfs usurp a
legally
not theirs.
6,8.
oil'
w
;
X Ms.
the
same corruption below
9, 8.
Forsooth
[-officials]
titne\
arc slain, and their writings arc taken
aii.<ay.
Woe
is
vie
because of the misery in this

6,8.
For the form of the pseudoparticiple smim-{tw\
see
the
note
on 4,3.
Ind,
see on 5,9.
Text,
Translatioii
and Commentary.
6,8-6,9.
Forsooth, the scribes of the

is
tmi(m\
their writings
are destroyed.
The cornQ) of Egypt
common property.
6,9.
Shv nw
tmi{m), similarly spelt out
Rekhmere
the
3
title
3,2,6;
a scribe
who
later
'reckoned the
corn
in
Upper and Lower Egypt' previously bore

the
title
^^
^s=>^/î
is
Brit.
Mus. 828; so
fields'):
too
we must read
|iravww>
n Leiden
(the
same man
'overseer of
Cairo
fields')
^t-^^l
Rekhmere 3,18.
31
it
^""^^^^Jiii
(together with 'overseers of
Though
to
these officials have clearly to do with agriculture, yet the determinative

(e.
makes
it
difficult
connect tmiini) with tmi{m) 'sack (of corn)'

anything
writings,
is
g.
Harris 53a
14);
nor
is
probable
1
that
it
has
to
do with tmi{m) 'mat' (e.g.

Koptos
8, 7.
ments
30).
"?
Westcar 7,15; Capart, Monu-
Dr, of
cf.
Petrie,
The
cf.
reading
'.'t^
"^nht
in
not quite certain, and no such

e. g.
word seems
I
to occur at
an early date;
expression hii-i
however
the Ptolemaic texts,
Mar. Dend.
18;
II
42b.
is
The
intw-ni occurs below 10,3 in a ver)' similar context,
and
'I
is
evidently a proverbial phrase like our
'common
less
property' 'dirt cheap'.

'I
The
original
meaning
go down,
there
brought to me' doubtfacility

is
conveyed the miance
have only to go and help myself.
The
with which
I
the
Egyptians coined such phrases and employed them as simple substantives
surprising.
have
quoted several examples Rec. dc
Trav. 26,14; see too below 6,12 pr-hif.

6,9-6,11.
?
a Ms. inserts
before ma.
h Ms.
^
Men walk upon
{them)
in
Forsooth, tlu laws of the judgement-hall arc cast forth.
the
jmblic places.
Poor men break them up (r)

|/p|
in the streets.
6,10.
|,

in in
Diw
r hnt only here; for the meaning assigned to

^-^
a
r hnt some support may be found

out'
in
the expression
<=> ym\
is
\
we
which means
'
to
go
Lebensmiide 82. 131; r hit
Shipwrecked Sailor 66
it'
quite obscure.
The reading
referring to hp2u
*^
R 'on
account of
gives no sense;
possibly
should
this
emend
hr-sn,
and understand smt hr-sn

parallel.
literally
'walk upon them'; with
emendation the
second and third clauses become
Iwyt
'c|uarter'
of a village or town; see Spiegelberg,
1) This sign Gardiaer.
is
only approximately correct.
so
Gardiner,
The Admouitioos
of
ait
Kgypliaii Sage.
Rcchmmgen
p.
55
A.
?
6.
Hitliertcj
the
word was unknown before the N. K;
it
occurs however
in
an
unimblished magical text of the Middle
Kingdom from
rf
construction
the
Ramesseum.
Ji
Ng
read
X
(3ae infirmae)
'to
break open',
Eloquent Peasant
witli
1,277;
Pap. Kalutn 28,42;
Berlin 13272
=
I
I
Z.
36 (1896), 25.
The
is
elsewhere unknown; should
we
^R
6ii
I I
6, II.
cf.
Mr
I.,
or
more properly
tnrrt
[p
(^Siut
IV 31) means
'street'
or the
like;
is
below
II
6, 13
and Erman's
remarks A. Z. 39 (1901), J48.
particularly
clear
instance
Sail.
5,4
= Quibell,
Hieratic Ostraca 76; 'the barber betakes himself

to
t\
LTlr]<=>
from street to street

tnrrt
is
seek
whom
he
may
shave'; see too Diimichen, Baugcscliichte 39.
in
an obscure context Eloquent Peasant

tht;
300.
The reading
or
|j~l
of the Ms.
^ f!
*K\
M linw n
]
^^r~\
due to the misunderstanding of

scribe.
determinative
/tn 8, 11,
(the latter already
Benihasan
44)
by the
As
in
/i,
^rco^
below 8,2 and
he has substituted
,';
for the unfamiliar sign;

is
then, reading this
he has added the jjhonetic complement
the spelling thus obtained

??*>
]l
the
exact counterpart of
^?X^^5'^|
cf.
^^^ ^"l'
5.
'3;
-^
In
ff""
'V 6,4;
if
similar writings
occur elsewhere
in
N. K. papyri,
A.
Z. ^\
(1904), 76.
6, 13
however,
m\
reading of
the traces be correct, Lf] has been properly retained.

6,11.
n
Forsooth, the poor
man
lias
come
is
to
the
estate
{})
of the divine Ennecui.
That [Jornur)
procedure of
6,11.
the houses
of the
Thirty
divulged.
that through the publicity
The first code poor men presume

with
b,
clause perhaps
to
sit
means
now given
to
the legal
in
judgement
like
the
gods themselves. M'biyt;

Cf.
note the writing
which
is
conclusive as to the reading of the word.
fp
^ "^ ^
-^-^ (epithet of the Vizier
Nebamon) R.
/. i.
47
4)
M|yn(|(]<:3 ^ ^ ^ Cairo
^^0^^^^
M. A. 205 39
is
stele
and the obscure passages
Totb. ed. Nav., 125,14;
Totb. ed.
Budge 115,6.
This evidence
suffi-
cient to establish the connection o{
mb^yt
rightly
(1.
with the frequendy mentioned officials called 'the Thirty'
nrfi"!^,
whose
II
judicial
character
is
emphasized
points
to
Br.
Worterb. Suppl. 927
and Maspero,
given
Et. Egypt.
197
201.
Maspero
c.)
the
late
colouring of the account
by
Diodorus 1,75, who describes the supreme tribunal of Kg)pt as consisting of three boards of ten
judges chosen from the three
cities
of Heliopolis, Thebes and Memphis; and he therefore refuses
to regard this tradition as anything but romance.
For Maspero n
syllabic
in
mb^yiv and
tn'b^yt has nothing

is
to
do with the sense of those words, but has a purely

it
\alue.
This view
exist in
difficult
to
accept;
seems
far
more probable
that a
court of thirty
b\-
members
did
Kg\|Jt at
it,
some
in
early period,
and that the account given

he
is guilt)-
Diodorus contains a reminiscence of

is
it
though
describing
it
of anachronisms.
Nor
impossible that the
titles
'great of the
Lower Egypt' and

connected with
this
'great of the
Ten of Upper Egypt'

though
in
tribunal of Thirtv,
(see A. Z. 44 I1907I, 18) are in what manner we have no means of ascertaining--
Ten of some way

> .
6,12.
Forsooth, the great judgement-hall
is
thronged (^).
Poor
vien
come and go in the Great Houses.
Pr hi-f lit. 'he goes out and in' must be an For (JPn see the note on 6,5. expression analogous to hii-t tntiv-nl that was discussed above in the note on 6,9; its meaning
6,12.
here
is
apparent
J=i
from
y^
'
tinLJ
context.
(^so
Slight!)-
different
in
Urkunden IV 387
'I
consecrated their
(.-')
temples
^\
iyt,
^
.
,^^,^
that they were) provided with throngs of people
'.
Smt
cf Benihasan 144,2.
titles
Hwt
as
wryt elsewhere only

first
in
tides like that of the Vizier
^^ on
and though
The
si.x
'Great Houses' appear

in
in
the 5th. Dynasty {A. Z. 28 [1890], 48),
still
mentioned
such
late as
the
New Kingdom
(e.
g.
Rekhmere
4)
had
doubtless fallen into disuse long before that period.

6,12-6,14.
^p.^jii.ai\^^s,pnj Tiir]i J ^?kj^z.n=,i r:--TrM:-<'>.'4){kr(6,,3)

a For the reading of the Ms. see note o on
pl.ite 6.
"I
Forsooth, the children of princes are cast out{}) in the

so.
streets.
it
He who knows
in his eyesQ).
says
it
is
He who
6,12.
is
ignorant says no.
He who
docs not kno^v

in
it.,
is
good
the
Instructions of
The whole of this passage occurs Amenemhct I. The text as
a corrupt and
somewhat
A.
Z.
different
version in
is
quoted in extenso for purposes of comparison:
given
by
Griffith,
34 (1896), 48
here
MiUinia. yijl||lej^,|
^1
5In
ltZ-TrPP-'^ktl
spite
is
l'\h^,'--rZ.t:'^1lV4.\.tl
of
all
differences
of detail
it
is
easy to recognize that the quotation

^6,
[).
from the
question
Instructions
essential!)-
the
same as the
in
section 6, 12
14
3.
in
our ])apyrus.
The
literar)-
raised thereby has been discussed
the Introduction
6, 11.
6,13.
Sail.
Mrt, see the note on

similarly
jl'?
I^QA
''^
^^V
Y^^
''''
^'cb,
c{.
Louvre
218;
Ill 10,4;
|l^
gft
y-^.
d' Orbiney
19,5 and Erman's note A. Z. 29 (1891), 59; hence
the concessive particle
Z.
43 (1906), 42.
7*
G.irdincr,
The Adinonilioiis of
:iii
Kgyptian
S.igc.
AI biit was conjectured

of Mes,
coming,
tries
|).
1
l<j
mean
'no', thouj^li
on somewhat scant) e\idcnce,
in
my
Inscription
8,
.III
note 34.
Besides the jiresent conclusive passage, other instances are

text hitherto overlooked (//.
now
forth-
in
interesting mythological
iqion
Turin 134,6
all
135,6)
Seth
to
prevail
Horus
to
reveal his true name.
Horus
QA
J,
re])lies witli
manner of
art not'
in
ridiculous
an-swers, to which
.Stith
always retorts ^x^
10^.^
in
jx
,-^
'no.
t^hou
ing the
further
name
that
Horus has mentioned.
Finally Seth
abandons
his (juestionintj
despair.
repeatM
bi^t
occurs after 'he says' or the like
several
New
Egyptian texts: an unpublished

col. 1,2.
letter
from Gurob (Petrie Collection); Louvre Ostracoii 697; Pap. Turin 92,
in
See too ^\
jOSA
fibers,
and Schafer's
interesting
comments
is
in
A.
Z.
42 (1907), 132
(
i
3.
As
fact that
the text stands, a distinction
made between
in
the
the children of princes are cast out

the
this
It
the streets, (2)

is
man who knows and admits the the ignorant man who denies it,
its
and
(3)
man who does

interpretation
is
not
is
know
of
it,
and
indifferent
distinction
to
truth
(2)
or
falsehood.
(3)
is
While
possible,
artificial.
not
quite
easy;
the
between
-j^-.
and
trivial
and
far
therefore possible that
we should read
In
this
it;
with Millingen
to translate:
e. his
a
JI
better
text
than
our Leiden papyrus.
case
is
we should have
in his eyes',
is
i.
'The ignorant
man
seem
says
to
no because he does not know
it
fair
ignorance makes things

to
him quite
'it
in
order.
Perhaps too
[) s>
'^^ of Millingen
'fair,
preferable
.^3-
in
the
Leiden
text;
is
emj)t}',
meaningless' instead of
good'.
6,14
(4,4).
p. 37.
The
section
6,14
4,4 above, and has already been translated and annotated on

7.1.
Behold, the fire has mounted up
on high.
Its
burning goes forth against
the
enemies
of the land.
7,1.
From
is,
here
until
9,6 the beginning of each new paragraph
is
marked by
the
words
i
,
mitn or mitn
to 6,14.
these words replacing the formula iw vis that served a like purpose
is
from
Between mitn and mitn
there
enclitic
is
no difference of meaning beyond the
slight
shade
of greater liveliness imparted by the

is
is.
The
use
of
tiie
plural
iitii
instead of V\
later
an indication that a number of persons are here addressed, a point that
is
confirmed by
the plural imperatives
hdw and
sikiw and by the use of the pronoun of the second person plural
on the tenth and eleventh pages.

Unlike the sentences that precede and follow
kind'.
we have
the
in
7,
a reflexion of a more general

evils
The
'fire'
referred
to
must be an image
terrible
for
accumulated
previously described
it
with such wealth of detail.
So
has the conflagration become, that even now

to
is
on the
quite
point of consuming the 'enemies of the land'

in
whose agency
it
is
due.
Ominous words,
the spirit of
i)
Hebrew prophecy!
On
this sentence see the Introduction, p. 8, note 3.
Text,
'['ranslatioti
and Ciimmeiilary.
Cl
H^'i
> occurs often

its
in
our
paj)\riis,
and parlicularU
otUtn
on
its
seventh pag(;,
take
this
opportunity of discussing
{Proc. S.
J>.
idiomatic use.
large
number of examples are

'to
collected by Breasted,
A. 23,239
foil.)
who
that
e7ii/.
jjroposcs to translate 'to be about to'

is
begin with'; thougli
as ho himself admits,
cases (jccur where neitiier rendering

is
vttry
suitable.
What
Breasted apis
pears to have overlooked
in
almost
all
the
instanc(;s
<juoted by him
the reference
to
the occurrence of something

is
The
onh' unequivocal exception
known
to the Berlin Dictionary

il
Totb.
1(]
ed.
Nav. 30b;
'This
chapter was
to
in
found by
an
Hardief,
in
wiio
found
^jx
/f)'^^
else
=*
the
when he was about
hold
a
inspection
direction,
the
temples'.
is
Everywhere
in
notion
less
of a logical development
In
wrong
no.
deterioration^
present
in
a greater or
degree.
writer,
some
in
instances the physical

instance
movement seems
16
'the
to be
uppermost
jjrince
'this
the thought of
.
the
as
to
Breasted's
with
his
i.
troops
of the
no. 7
of Naharina
had come
\!l
fight
Majesty';
e.
more metaphorically
farther
road which C]i=s^<:=:>\^

along
i
tv;^
becomes narrow'
grows narrower the

is
one
as
proceeds
in
it.
In
other
J'j
examples the idea of movement

*5=2 <:3> ^t^^
restricted
to
a minimum,
instance no.
^ "^^SO
<=> ^,
A^ *^ cz^D
'an evil thing has

is
come
to pass
in this ti;niple',
where Breasted
Quite con'his
translates,
to
my mind
wrongly, 'a bad thing

10
(cf.
about to happen
(1
in
this
temple'.
clusive
are
such
instances as no.
ruin',
11
13)
[I
o -'i^
^,.vw,
vi
^
to
i^pS
In
<=> 1 ^r,
these and
Majesty
found (the temple) gone to
clearly not
'beginning to
go
to ruin'.
cases the sense of deterioration,

this
in
harmful development, seems alone

evil
many other be connoted by wi. From
constant association of w.^ with words of

'(perdition)
befall
his
import must be derived the curse exemplified

8, 5;
*5^^^^
"he who
is
name', Petrie Koptos

his
^ i^ '^ 15a
Dcir
el
<;r=.
'
"do not swear (.'):

V
1
'perdition
befall
Majest)''"
Sinuhe 74; and

fall
"^ ^
^'^^V^^'^*^
Bahari b\,
of
16.
shall
speak
evil
saying:
'may her Majesty
(into perdition)'"
This usage
contained
in
probably the origin of the Coptic xi-ota. 'blasphemare'.

difficult,
i
The
instances
wi r
idio-
our papyrus are
but
may be
is
e.\plained at least in part in
the light of what
has been said above.

matic employment
Here
in 7,
the
'fire'
regarded as something disastrous; whence the
o'i zu^. A curious impersonal use is found in several passages; in wi r ik 3, 13; wi r sSwi 7,2; zui r sb't 7,3; wi r hbi 15,1; quite normal on the other hand are wi r 9,6; Swt 7,2; W'i r hkrw 9, with preceding nominal subject; so too the obscure wUi r sl-mw in 7,4.
i
W^
st-Sti{t)
in
4, 7
is
perhaps an example of the curse.
@ J
(1 occurs in the
Ebers for a 'burn' 'Brandwunde', but
is
not
known elsewhere
in
the abstract sense 'burning'.
Hfliw
ti,
cf.
9,6.
7,1-7,2.
<2>
U_j_i.ll
Qi
vi-fi\i^
^ni7,^)]zM-i
'***^ y ^
Behold, things are done, that have never happened for long time pasHJ): the king has been
taken azuayi^) by poor men.
54
7, I.
Gardiner,
The
Ailmoiiitions of a Kjjyptian Sage.
The construction
ol
tlu:
lirst
two clauses
is
strange,
and
tlic
proposed rendering
*K\
is
not beyond suspicion.
For/?, see my forthcoming

^^^(^,
article in
in
A.
Z. 45.
^
'is
^r
as adverb
of time,
cf.
Deir
el
Bahari
L.
D.
Ill
140c,
6,
both examples with sr 'to decree'.

'is
For id we may
already the reference
hesitate
between the renderings

ihi;
educated' and
taken away'.
The
following sections suggest thai

is
latter alternative should
be given the preference; perhaps here
to the
robbery of royal tombs.

7,2.
Behold, he
who
ivas
buried as a
hawk
is
What
the
pyramid
concealed
is
be-
come empty.
7, 2.
AW
in b'lk
i.
e.
ol
course the king, whose comparison to a

is
hawk
is
too
common
to
need
illustration:
the death
of the king
19, 3.
in
described
as
'flying
to
heaven'
Sinuhe
kunden IV 58. 896;
J Orbiney
Intf-ikr,
^fdt
7;
Ur-
possibly a 'bier', to judge from the determinative (here
not quite accurately reproduced)

the ing
the only other instance that
we have
of the word:
this
is
in
Theban tomb of
a
where among the scenes depicting the
burial ceremonies
men
bear-
kind
i)
of chest on their shoulders 'ily

I
may be
seen;
tho accompanying words

te.xt
are as
follows:
^^^
'>ut,
c^^nO?^.
hawk
is
Without
altering
the
we might now
is
render:
ven,-
'He who
probable.
was buried
In
as a
(now) a (vacant)
bier";
but
this
meaning
strained
and not
the second half the section 'that which the
Pyramid concealed' may

artificial
be, as Sethe points
the sarcophagus: but such a periphrasis

\\
would be harsh and

Pyramid'.'
in
the extreme.
Should
we emend
c^^n
tvi.
'the hidden
chamber of the
In
either case
we might expect
Witt instead of
earliest
Thus much at least clear: the passage known allusion to this theme, of which
i.s
refers to the
robber)' of royal tombs.
It
is
the
tell;
the later history of
Egjpt has so much
to
see the interesting account given

cavations in the
in
the introductory chapter of Newberr)' and Spiegelberg's
Ex-
Theban Necropolis.
ll
<=>
Behold, a
7,2.
few
lawless men, have ventured to despoil the land of the kingship.
On
the impersonal and deprecator)- use of

cf.
wi

2,4.
Sswi
pro-
perly 'to render poor' 'to impoverish';
9,6 and the note on

7,3-7,4.
.^fflVSPJ^1J,fer^Ml^rô^(ira^(7,4)
Behold,
tlu
n n
men have ventured
to
rebel against the
Uracils,
the
of Re. which pacifies
two lands.
Text,
IrinsLition and Commi-ntary.
55
only
/'rV.
7,3.
Wf, see on
7,1.
Instead of
s/ir,
that
could
be construed as an attribute
of Re,
we should
doubtless read 0(111^^
^
.
agreeing with
iiiiaaD
ra
A^ÂW
.1
Ms
Behold^ the secret of the
la?i(t,
whose lunits
wei-e unknozuit^ is divulged.
The Residence
is
overturned in a minute.
7,4.
For
the passive participle
hnun see Sethe, I'erbum

is
II
927.
Hn
should obviously
be emended
to whn., the primitive sense of which
'to
overthrow a
wall' (so
Totb. ed.
Nav. 169,6);
the verb does not
seem
to be found intransitively used, so that probably the
sdmw-f form ivhn-f
should be read.
7,4-7,5.
Behold.,
Egypt has come
to
pour
out zoater.
He who poured zuater
on the ground, he has
captured the strong

7, 4.
man
in
misery^.}).
tliat
Sethe points out
this
section,
as
it
stands,
is
susceptible
(for
of the above transsee Sethe's
lation.
ti
Styt
mw
always means 'to pour water' as an

this
offering
Pa/ieri (),^2
action.
note Urkunden IV 123) and

7, 5.
The second
looks
like
clause
may have been regarded may be corrupt, as the literal
as a servile
translation )ields
no satisfacton-
sense,
a '^~^~^
a gloss (Lange).
7,
5-7,
6.
3|
flfl^jii^riS
Behold, the Serpent
is
taken from
its hole.
The
secrets
of the kings of Upper and Loiver
Egypt are divulged.

7, 5.
Krht
is
is
an interesting word, the meaning of which has not been duh" appreciated
of a place or a family,
In the description
its
hitherto.
(/////
is
It
clearly the spirit
conceived of
in
the
form of a serpent
decisive
it
on the
last
point).
of the ruin that had befallen the temple

i[C>l
of Cusae
spirit
is
said:
'children
danced upon
rooftop .-j^
lm^~^
Hathor
is
V*^
^^'^
1
of the place affrighted (them) not' Urkunden

soil'
3S6.
Similarly
called 'the
good
krht who stands upon her
Mar. Dendera
II
79.
Princes of ancient race regarded themselves
^
^f:
Gardiner, The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.
as incarnating the family

as
spirit
in
tlieir
'"
own
persons, and
arrogated
t<j
themselves such epithets

'^
^^"''^^''
Î^T^P^'^W
remaining
stele
in
'^P'"^
^""''^"^ '^^>'^'
^'"^ 4,8;
^|^^^^rT^,
a princess
is
spirit
the land'
Hat Nub Graffiti

spirit
1,3; 11, 2;
called
X^fml
S^
Cairo
M.
A'.,
20543.
7, 7.
Here the
of the old Pharaonic stock must be meant.
The word
occurs again below
7,6-7,7.
-t^
^JU.
AAÂAA
III
^J^^
1
(7, 7)
Behold^ the Residence

unopposed.
7,6.
is
afraid through want.
in order toQ) stir
feuds
M g^wt,
gho
For
cf.
below
8, i. 14;
the substantive
^^^zt'A
Prisse 13,7; Pap. med.
Kahun
is
1,21.
The
expression n
'without' (see Erman's note on
Lebensmude 64) contains a substantive with

second clause
certainly
similar
meaning,
but of masculine gender.

h^'yt see
The
beginning of the
corrupt.
^
0|
on 3,11.
7,7.
AAAftAA
IT
_^_
land has
4i^qi,f,
L^n.^'\~z\.-%^-',
The brave man,
the
Behold
takes
the
with confederates.
coward
away
7,7.
his property.
7j-/ cannot be translated as
it
stands; should
we read
ts-nf
skw
as in 1,3.'
Hr
smiy,
cf.
2, I.
7,7-7,8.
^,-T-,î-5^?iiwzM
Behold^ the Serpent
('. 8)
^,t,
He who
^kSAjak-f
could
d
sarco-
the dead.
make for himself no
phagus
is
{now) possessor of a tomb.
7.7.
On
krht see above 7,5 note.

Worterb. 775; already
in
Nnyu'
'the tired
ones' a
common
designation of
the dead, see Br.

7.8.
Lebensmiide 63.
For hit see the note on
2,7.
7.8.
"rT"i@iiif j'ii/^L jjr(i<=>
III ^n=&iîS1T-^,T,T:i ^k=^PC:k(--:nin >==. A "

I
-Sî
.Ms.
Behold, the possessors of tombs are driven out on the high ground.
He who
could
make
for himself no coffin
is
{now) {possessor) of a treasiiryQ).
ey
7,8.
Wdi
'in
is
is
here to be translated 'tomb', see the note on
2, 7.
For kinr see

is
4, 3 note.
M pr-hd
pr-hd.
the treasury'
makes
little
sense,
and one possible solution

is
to insert nb before
There
however another
no
< >
possibility,
namely that a word

i.
lost after Ir nf:

is
'He who
furnished
made
as
for hunself
is
buried out of the treasury'

it
e. his
burial ecjuipment
is
from the royal treasury.
In
favour of this view
might be urged that krs
here determined
though
it
were a verb;
is
but the use of the preposition
would be quite exceptional.
The
first
alternative
to be preferred.
7,9.
?
-T-,^p"s:i^<>=S'S
Behold, this has happened
{to})
^k^ffiiz.T^k-sfljii
dtiild
men: he who could not
himself a
cell is
now
posses-
sor of walls.
7,9.
Rnif cannot be attached to what follows; of the numerous sentences

the second
clause
in
our papyrus
the
similar
to
is
here (2,4; 4,9; /,8
6is.
10. 11. 12. 14;
8,
i.
11; 9,4. 7; 12, 11)

is
subject
always tm, never rmt tm.

is
The
simplest
way
of emending the text

first
to insert
before rmt; the sense
however not very
satisfactory,
and the
2, 10.
clause
may
well
<=> conceal some
deeper-seated corruption.
For
drit see the note on
7,97,10.
]i.i\^^î
a
Ms.
<CZ>
-.
b I" the Ms.
'W stands, not here, but after
Behold, the judges of the land are driven out through the land.
out
The
are driven
from
the houses
of kings.
7,9.
in
The
is
correct reading
may be
either r ti or ht ti\
one of the two prepositions given
the Ms.
is
superfluous.
in
the
substantive has obviously been omitted before the second dr.

as the writing of the plural of ^-^
e. g.
Pryt
not
uncommon
New Kingdom
Jnscr. dedic. 47;
Horemheb
decree 34. 36. 38;. perhaps
we have here
7,10.
the plural of '--'1
iS^^'
slept
rrn)
Princes are in the storehouse.
Behold, noble ladies are upoti
He who
never
upon walls {})

7,10.
is
{no7i>)
the possessor of a bed.

in
Sdzv, as
was pointed out
the note on 4, 10, must refer to

is
some
as
particularly un-
pleasant kind of sleeping place.

the slaves captured b}
Gardiner.
$n
in
'the storehouse'
his
often mentioned
the place where
the
Pharaoh
wars were confined or employed; thus to say that
58
'princes are in the storehouse'
slaves.
Gardiner,
S.ige.
is
equivalent
2,
to saying
10;
if
that
they are
reduced to the position of

if
Driwt
'walls', see the note on
this
be the meaning of the word here, and

'he
hr be
correct,
we must
understand die phrase to
mean
who
if
it
never slept even upon a

the ground.
wall',
where he would be safer from snakes and scorpions than

should expect however
other significance here.
7,10
7,11.
he slept upon
is
We
'within
walls'
or 'on the floor';
and
fK)ssible
that
driwt has some
II
j.'^c^.-op^HyÊi
^\\~^^-zi\h^\
He who
begged for
hitn-
Behold, the possessor of wealth {noui) passes the night thirsting.

self his dregs is {now) the possessor
7,
I
of
boivls
full
to
oi'erflowingQ).
Tiht
the
word
is
feminine and has here a

it
wrong determinative
occurs
fre-
quendy
in
the medical literature, where

tned.
is
found
in
in
the phrases
in
n'^x^'îii ^ icml^k
tiht nt irp [Ebers 33, 15. 17).
{Kahun
Pap. 2,27;
t^/it-f refers
3, 15;
and so often
iht.
Ebers) and
is
The
suffix
of
to
nb
Shrw
elsewhere unknown.
7,11-7,12.
^,i\C5ikra.<55i
the possessor
z%.A'^^-^:A'z^^^^Â
He who
never wove for himself
is
Behold, the possessors of robes are [now) in rags.
{now)
of fine
linen.
7,11.
Diyt, see Br.
Worterb. Suppl. 1390.

7.12.
For isywt see the note on
3,4.
If
^ - ^ v|ee^=|^s^|^^fî
I
i^^gnr
YÎ'T'^kl^
--n
Behold, he
sessed the
who never
built
for himself a boat

tliey
is
{now) possessor of ships.
He who
pos-
same looks at them, but

Sethe's conjecture v
is
are not
1
his.
7,12.
is
extremely probable, as
st
it
gives a
good
in
contrast to
/;;/
7ndh
nf hnw and
easier
as
the
antecedent to iry and
than
yAi
the
compound
expression nb
fiw
'wealthy man' (see on 2,5) would be.
iq\\
Behold, he
who had no shade
is
{now) the possessor of shade.
The possessors of shade arc
storm.
Text, Translation and ComincDtar)*.
59
to Brugsch {Worterb.
7, 13.
is
Szcy/, of
which
this
was the only example known
SuppL
it
173)
by no means an uncommon word.

either 'shade' or 'shadow'.
Wherever
it
occurs
will
'^^
in
an
intelligible
context
appears to
in
mean
from
sat
-CHS-
few instances
suffice:
a
''^^
man
prays 'to
go
and out
'the king
8';
Isis
my tomb,
/i
jjV^
-'
\
PVH^'^
>-=>
'
^^^
"^^^
^'
'"
shade' Louvre
^^,
down
"
V;,^
in
the
shade
of this
great god'
Side of the Sphinx
(^^'^
to^.p
Ys^'
e.
'
'gives
shadow with her wings'

Paheri
3;
(1
Bidl.
NaL,
Hymn
'j^
to
Osiris 15;
'a
town
fl^lli^^
(i.
pleasant of shadow'
% ^^ [V^
I\'
''^^^j
[J
%
clause
'when the shadow

of shadow
had moved round'

in
when
it
was afternoon) Urkunden
655.
first
The importance
an eastern land has often been emphasized by

to shelter himself can
first,
is
travellers.
The
must mean: he who

contain
to the
was formerly unable

an antithesis to the
such as: 'those
now do so. The second clause must somehow who (formerly) found shelter are now exposed
Griffith,
in in his
stormy winds'.
connects
it
Wh'i
however obscure;
but he
is
note on Millingen 1,8 [A. Z. 34 [1896], 40)
with zohi
'pillar',
wrong
his
interpretation of Iwyt here.
7,13-7,14.
AAA/VA/
Behold, he
who
coas
ignorant of the lyre {now) possesses a harp.
He who
never sang for
himself [now) vaunts the goddess Mert.

7.13.
picture
DhUt,
see Br.
in
Worterb.
Snppl. 1395,
III
who quotes
the
words written above
the the
of a harper
In
the
tomb of Rameses
l^j)
'^"^^^
'^^^ harper(r)
who
sic
is
in
netherworld'.
the very late Pap. Leiden 32 (partly published by Brugsch, Thesaurus

?
519
524)
we
read (3,.8):
i*
^J I^
'to
is
khantenmerti, his hands are
f JfllT^ ^^ P^ t P upon the harp. He who is in front

l^.'^'
-xe
JikiiS^T-î
of Kiis plays
upon
his
lyre
Hence too
evidently
comes the phonetic value

praise' 'vaunt'
for the hieroglyph of the
harp
in
Ptolemaic times.
7.14.
For swh
and
its
construction with a direct object, see the note

pair
on 2,11.
^^-^3-^
the
name of each of a
of goddesses
who
are distinguished as
S^^
no
less
'Mert of Upper Egypt' and
6. and the evidence collected by Gr^baut, Rec.de Trav. i, 125 I am indebted to Dr. Junker for calling my attention to some Ptolemaic passages where these goddesses are connected with music. In Mar. Dend. II 66 a. b. they are depicted playing the harp
'L^vaont, Diz. di Milologia, 317
^^ J
and
'Mert of
Lower Egypt';
see A. Z. 44 (1907), 18;
8;
before Hathor, and bear the
titles
^V^
"^"^"^1""^
'lady
of the throat'.
This epithet,
than the likeness of the names, has no doubt contributed, as Dr. Junker points out, to
e. g.
the frequent confusion of the yJ/r/goddesses with the goddess of Truth Mi't
Mar. Dend.W
2.
62 a.
Further instances of the iI//-/-goddesses as musicians

Erman
n
huyl.
may be found
e.
g.
Dumichen, Resultate 19,2;

of
man
8*
the Egyptians
l)
is
wrong,
This
is
in
his note
on
this passage, in
usually wrote
])erhaps due to
the
fact,
that the visual sense
understanding as the equivalent of m; for 'in the shade 'shadow' was .always in the foreground; a
therefore
sits
down
not 'in the sh.idow
of
a building
this m.iv
have seemed a (ontresens
but 'because of
its
shadow'.
3
The Admonitions of
Gardiner,
an
l*]j;y|)liaii
baj^c.
21,4; 50,
i;
Rochem. Edfou
their
341.
It is
not at
like
all
improbable that the yJ/r/-goddesses were singers

is
from the outset;

\vlii(
arms are extended
those of singers, and the determinative .^-^

Iflo^-Si 'to sing'.
that
in
the
Old Kingdom accompanies the verb
Two
male
deities,
is
both of them
^ 4>a()j-intfôs
forms of Horus, cannot be wholly dissociated with the J/r /-goddesses: the one
of
(e.
^^
3dn (Brugsch, Did. Geogr.

g.
505),
and the other t\ fW]

Nav., 18, 11);
in
it
^ '^_^
M/intiifurti or
M/mtnirtl
Pyramidtexls
P 44.
:is
494;
To/d. ed.
can hardly be mere accident that the
latter
god
T|
is
is
described
playing on the harp

seen, to be
the
late into
papyrus above quoted.
Above
4,
<^>
probably, as
we have
emended
7,14
(VVSAiVN
^""="!U..!'.i^^.!.--^f^.ra^8j^ ::;-,(!
those
Behold.^
who
possessed vessel-stands
of bronze
not one
jug
is
adoi-ned for one
of them
{} }}.
7,14.
JVd/i
is
the
name given
and
refer to
to vessel-stands fitted out with the vessels that belong to
them, see Br.

is
Worterb. 301
it
Griffith,
Hieroglyphs pp. 54

5.
The meaning
is
of -wnh here
uncertain; perhaps
may
the custom, well-known from tomb paintings, of garlanding
such stands with wreaths of flowers.
It
seems more than
likely
that the text
out of order.
We
expect two parallel or contrasted sentences; possibly a few words

of the last words must be transliterated
if
may be
lost after 'bronze'.

zv'
The Ms. reading

way.
hnw
im; the words
im can
hardly refer to nbzv, and
referring to ivdhw, emphasize the plurality, of that
word
in
a strange
Possibly the archetype had
hmv
'a'
)m
'a single vessel thereof.
7,14-8,1.
a Ms. has a
tall
meaningless sign after
^jiry.
never
who slept sawQ) stands and

Behold., he
8, I.
zvithout a 7vife{J)
(?).
through want finds precious things.
He whom
he
H^ry, the masculine word from which

7, 6.
hi?-t
or hirt 'widow'
is
derived, only here.
is
giwt, see the note on
'^
Swdn
ai
only here.
Lange conjectured
^H
for
^00"^^,
but as
Sethe observes,
this
emendation
open to the objection that a stronger word than
gm
would be required.
Sethe jjroposes to join
tmnfmii,
with which he compares the frequent expression
^^ s^ ^^
what
Kk"^-"^
^^^^'
'ô '*^^^'-
precedes, and to translate

ihre Last erdriickend".
its
hndet Herrlichkeiten, die er nie gesehen, dastehend und durch

in
This does
fact
seem to be
the only
this
is
way of
dealing with
the text
in
present state, but
am
unable to convince myself that
the scribe meant;
the sen
tence seems intolerably long and heavy.
Text,
Iranslition and
Commentary.
g|
8,18,2.
?,;^^!:^-k--!Ai^
AAA/IAA
(.^>ftttiiPxx^^'
man of
wealth.
Behold, he
8, I.
who
'h'zv,
possessed no property
is
(now) a
The prince praises
hint.
Nb
now have
to
adopt an attitude
The second clause obviously means that princes of deference towards men who once were poverty-stricken.
8,2.
a Ms.
O
and
the possessor of)
Behold, the poor of the land have become rich, one
property has become
who has
8, 2.
nothing.
Hwd
'rich'
is
is
not a rare word, e.g.
Hat Nub
Rifeh
Graffiti ?>,\o; Eloquent Peasant

22;
B i.ig,
sign
still
more
frequent
the causative
shwd
'to enrich'
7,
Urkunden IV
,
60. 163.
The
is
substituted
by the scribe
for the less

7,
familiar determinative <=>.
which was doubtless unknown

the form
is
to him;
for this sign cf
Rifeh
22; Mission
marked by
Griffith
as not clearly legible.
8,
37 {Tomb of
tbi);
The
restoration of nb before iht
Siut\ 247 is a necessary and
certain conjecture.
8,2-8,3.
ifra^jT^^fl^^
Behold,
sends another.
8, 2.
is
have become
masters
of
butlers.
He who was
messenger
(now)
required;
The hrpw
first
word
is
evidently incomplete; the
name
of
some kind of domestic servant
will
clearly not suit.
8,3-8,4.
^v^lA^
a Ms.
1,
Ms
Behold, he
who had no loaf
is
owner of a bam.
His magazine
is
provided with
the
possessions of another.
8, 3.
P't a kind of cake or loaf of bread; Pap.

I.
Kahun
26a, 16; Ebers 49,
Harris i8a,
3;
Anast.
/F14,
Hnn
'to
provide',
cf.
Br.
Worlerb. 963; Harris 57,6; Amherst 2,^.
g,
Gardiner,
Behold^ he whose hair
had
fallen out atid
who
zvas without oil is become a possessor of
jars of sweet myrrh.

8, 4.
W^, of the
falling out
of
hair,
cf.
Ebers 67,
in
3.
Hbb
'oil-jar'
hitherto
known
onl)'
from Ptolemaic
texts, see Br.

hair,
e.
Worterb. 1065; hbhb

f.
the
same sense Piankhi

3, 5.
iio.
'nt\w as
an
unguent for the
g.
Zauberspr.
Mutter
j<.
Kind
8,5.
:\
Ms. inserts
tii
before ^fis.
Behold, she
who had no box
is
possessor of a coffer.
She who looked at lur face
in
t/ie
7vater is possessor of a mirror.
8,5.
Ghs
^
'a
bo.x'
especially
for
clothes;
cf
Westcar
2,
it
12, 5;
Anast.
12,2; 16,3;
Piankhi 33.
pd.,
itp^
elsewhere unknown; Sethe suggests that
may be
identical with the
word
ipd 'furniture' discussed by him A. Z. 44 (1907), 134
5.
8,5.
Behold^
8, 5.
Left incomplete by the scribe: Sethe points out that this beginning of a paragraph
S, 7,
maj- verj' well be transferred to the blank space in
where Lange had conjectured
^
I
I I
8,5-8,7.
('rt
liKxiZ
Behold, a
H=
^buu,
Mine
left
blank.
<^,-f-,(lflo
[y.^l^^f5^?l
Skll^lfm fl^t -T3II

man
It
is is
happy when he
eats his food.

to
'^
Partake of thy possessions in joy of heart,

.
turning not back\

praises
incense
good for a man

[Behold, he
eat his food'

of]
Jlic
god allows
it
to
tmn whom he
who was ignorant
his
god {now)
offers to
him
luith
the
of another; not
hnoii'n
iC
8, 5.
The
now
blank space
in
8, 7
is
doubtless due
to a lacuna
or illegible
his
passage
in
the
Ms. that lay before the scribe of the Leiden papyrus, or before one of
immediate predecessors.
tn'itn
The
or
in
question
arises as to
whether
this
lacuna contained the introductor}' formula

If
or not;
at the
other words, whether

inserting
we have
here two sections or one.

in
we emend
in
;// is
km
end of the gap,

from
this
the
fragmentar)- words
8, 5
in in
accordance with Sethe's suggestion,

itself,
point onwards
we get a paragraph
the
earlier
intelligible
and quite
the
style
of our
papyrus.
for
On
the other hand
part ending with
hs-nf can hardly be quite complete;

hi-
the
section
would then be mere pointless moralizing, whereas every separate paragraph

7,
i
therto (with the partial e.Kception of

scriptive in
after the
detail
in
change of introductory' formula) has been dethe picture of Egypt's ruin.
character,
filling
in
some new
The
first
part of
our text would be
man
train
is
taken from him' or,
of thought:
to
god concedes
ilenied to
made conformable to the conte.xt if some such words as 'the food of everj' 'all men now hunger' be lost after hstif. We can then follow the it is a good thing for a man to eat his own food, and it is a right that the those of whom he approves; now however this divinely-given privilege is
means
men.
Sntu
(Br.
8, 6.
Wor/erb. 1248; Suppl. 1073'!
usuall)'
'to feed'
someone
witii (prep. i)
cf.
something.
The
sense 'to feed on' something, with the thing as object, appears to be secondary;
^^dl^v'^M'^^
<=r>
I
'^^
^J
p.
Thebes,
Tomb of Paser
)ik
(unpublished);
^-(]^^==^1
more
usual
in
jJ^'^::^
Culte
d Atonou
40.
Nn
hn/in;
11
this
construction
is
the
New Snm
than
563; cf. however Lebens7nude 77. kt-k and the following words are probably the substance of the divine decree afterwards
in
the Middle
Kingdom, see Sethe, Verbum
alluded
to.
8,
78,
8.
a
(
a Ms.
,îPi=iiSêiT^('Nrr,T?i.iiP,T~|&^n
b Ms
/\
fl
_^
Behold, noble ladies, great ladies, mistresses of goodly things give their children for beds Q).
8,8.
struction
cTfie'
Sethe conjectures that rdit n here means 'to exchange

it
for';
and though
to
this
con-
seems hard
must be admitted that the use of

.such
-vv-w.
as
equivalent
the later r dbi

("^ "^^j
cf.
may be defended by
cf.
passages as
'bed'
is
Urkundeti IV 118
also
"
^^
^""^
I
AJ
9,
i
;
^|i;
Rekhmere
Z, 2^.
Hnkyt
elsewhere determined by
4, 9;
Millingen 1,12.
8,88,9.
^n'^<
Behold, a
protects him.
)?P>^k^{^--'
man {who
has not
(
obtains] a noble lady as wife; her

)
father
He who
slay him.
64
8, 9.
Gardiner,
The probable
his
sense
protected by
father-in-law.
fallen
\nf,
who has acquired riches, The man ulio lias no means is

is:
he
obtains a wife of noble birth and
is
not protected, but
killed.
Unless
require
some words have

something
like
out after iwty the construction
is
quite abnormally
elli[)tical:
we
m>ty
rmt
nbt\
/ir
sm^m-f.
8,9-8,10.
II
lllll
mr. -^^M^m
iiiiiii
(.
-)
,,?i,,i',T,-f
\.A\iJi^
Behold^ the children of courtiers are
[Rick men hand over
the]
calves Q})
of their
coias{})
to
plunderers.
to
8,9.
The incomplete word might be emended

'rags'
(cf.
QIH
^^^*^
'criminals' (Sethe) or
^^S]
8, 10.
3,4).
Hlu\
is
the reading of the Ms., must be corrected to
(|^j
it
or to
(i^,
(5.
'^^^
In
this
sign read
e.vceptionally large,
and
indistinctly
made; possibly
should be read
case
we might
to
restore: '[the
herdsmen
(or 'overseers') of] cattle [deliver over]

2, 9.
the best of their
cows(.?)
plunderers'.
For hikyw^ see the note on

8,10-8,11.
ftAAAAA
tm^.
Behold, butchers transgress (J)
wzth the
cattle
of the poor
plunderers.
8, 10.
Stnyw below
quite
8, 12; 9, i, in
is
evidently a
word
for 'butcher' 'slaughterer';
the renderIt is
ing 'kings'
that the
is
impossible
9, i,
where the determinative
is
significant.
curious
it
word should be of such

papynis.
rare occurrence;
we might
certainly
have expected to
Worterb.
find
in
is
the
Hood
The
connection with
likely
the late verb
^5,^ Br.
is
Suppl. 1158
e-Ktremely dubious,
and the only
example outside our papyrus
d'Orbiney 16,7 (lo'^JI?
VTk2rr,~Û?Wgn'!3-flP-V=^î3^^55t^
reading
is
-nheê
the
slightly doubtful,
the transcription used for the Berlin Dictionary giving 1
O
in
*^
^.
Knkn
It
it
elsewhere means
(3) 'beaten'
(i) 'to beat'
a person with a stick; (2) 'to beat' 'pound up'
the medical
in 9, 12.
kill';
literature;
'flattened' of bronze.
The
construction with
m
in
occurs only here and
does not appear

is
likely
that the verb

it
is
here used merely as a rarer circumlocution for 'to

as
perhaps preferable to assign to

it
a metaphorical sense,
the Decree of
Horcmhcb
26,
where
U-Zl
seems
to
be used of official abuses: 'they went from house to house

^^^''"S
^'-
fl%"'f
eÂ^S
l)
^-
coercing people) and
without leaving hides ....
Tpt H
is
here uothiog more than a faulty writing of the preposition tf
'before'.
Text, Translation
and Commentary.
ge
8,11-8,12.
-^ ""-^^tP^î^V. ^k--lls^?^^[^]
'
t?N
Jill
-"^-^ -^s^^
lllllllllli
.
(.
-)
now slaughters
hills.
Behold, he zvho never slaughtered for himself

sees
He who knew
not
all
8,
I.
'Î
D''^
should probably be read | '^

P^'^
the signs
D*^
being due to the
misunderstanding of the determinative
see the note on jnrrt, above 6, ii.
8,12.
sic
Behold, butchers transgressQ) with geese.

8, 12.
They are given

8, lo.
(to)
the
gods instead of oxen.
For stny and knkn, see the notes on
The
preposition must clearly
be
restored before iitrw.

8,128,13.
^.^.!T,MIIIIIIII(-'3)T-r?l^.^Dl^n
squares
lert
^mii^Ti........
unfilled
i %
offer geesei^).
Behold, female slaves

8, 13.
Noble ladies
In
place of
iphw we ought doubtless
to read ipdw; this conjecture receives

iziyi-bulls
some
support from the fact that such words as ww-oxen,

ceding
lines.
and ri-geese occur
in
the pre-
8,13-8,14.
a 1-or the traces in the Ms., sec plate 8, note .
Behold, nobles ladies flee.

throtigh
The overseersQ)
Their [children}] are cast down
fear of death.
8, 14.
Pth
197.
cf.
'to
cast
down' niooT,
(Br.
i;
e. g.
Pyramidtexts P 603;
is
Petrie,
Koptos 8,6; Eloquent

this
Peasant
i,
^^
Worterb. 505)
[m:]
merely the
New
Egyptian writing of
word.
Slid n,
n snd n 16,
snd n
9, 12.
Gardiner.
Gardiner,
gg
The Ailmonition^ of an Egyptian Sage.
8,14.
(
.irill "I
i'
<=^ Q
MM.
(Behold
8, 14.
the chiefs of the

Tliis
land
flee.
There
is
no
last,
for them because of want

m'ltn
section being clearly parallel to the

is
should probably be restored at

of
/^/
2
the beginning.
Nt
obviously wrong; read

|
(?).
The meaning
line,
here
2^.,
is
obscure.
M'
giwt, see 7,6 note.
\i
mitn be restored
at
the end of the
only
squares remain
for the sentence beginning with nb hsQ).
8,14-9,1.
[Behold] those
who possessed
beds
{ii07v
lie)
on
the
ground.
He who passed
the night in
squalor^)
is
(now) one
who
preparesi)) for himself a watersktnQ).

in
8, 14.
As was
For
btl:
pointed out
the notes to the last paragraph, the restoration of mitn leaves
but
little
place for the preceding sentence.

I.
9,
see the
note on 3,4;
the
meaning of the word and

2.
its
construction here
are equally obscure.

for waterskin
For
it
"^"^^
see on 14,
Sdw
but
is
here written as though the word

4, 10.
were meant;
clause here
is
should possibly be identified with the word discussed on

first;
its
The second
clearly andthetical to the
exact meaning
is
uncertain.
9,1-9,2.
a Ms. ci-
Behold noble
9, I.
9, 2.
ladies
go hungry
the butchers arc sated with'

7,
i,
what was prepared for them.

8, 10.
For wi r see the note on

irt nsH either (i) 'that which
and
for stny that
on
i.
was made
for them',
e.
that which formerly

i.
was
pre-
pared for the ladies who now

they, the butchers,
are famished; or (2) 'what they have done'
e.
the animals which
have slaughtered.
The former
-ch=-
alternative
is
preferred
b\-
Lange and
myself,
but
is
rejected by Sethe on the ground that
I| l]
would be required.
/1
Behold, no offices are in their {right) place, like a frightened herd without a herds7nau.
Text,
Translalion ami
Commentary.
67
foil.;
9, 2.
For
'nir
compare the examples

y.
is
collected by Loret in Rec. de Trav. 18, 205
and
see too
Griffith,
Hicros;lyphs
that
41.
The
singular suffix
of viinw-f (for
this
word
Tiid/j,
cf. cf.
A. Z. 42
[1905], 119) proves

l(2vj-T^^^
'^
idr
a singular noun with collective meaning.
'^'^
^ 5^ ?
(similarly
li-=.p4x^ 'thou art a l)alance; swerve not' Eloquent Peasant
161
too ibid. 97); of the Hittite chief

shrinking, his heart
in
is
^~
'
0^^ ^ J't^J^ J^^^

I
'^^'^^
's
averted
2 16,
and
33;
faint'
Champ., Mon.
l!r~A
'"^'^^
22
L. Z?.
Ill
161
'
= R.,
/.
H. 240, 39'
= ibid.
12*;
5, 3
a pessimistic context
Jl
^ ^
face(?) shrinks back(.?)' Brit.

6, 3.
Mus. 5645 recto
and
spelt
'^
A
in
'"
^^
in
obscure passage Naville, Goshen

to
Lastly, in
the Pap. Keller
^ J-^v^^
from
the
stands
parallelism
snd and should obviously be corrected to tnbh.
To judge
determinative
shrink, recoil'
the Eloquent Peasant passages, the original meaning
may have been
'to
swerve,
7^.
III
(cf.
/V) like a gazelle.
The
determinative
here
is
doubdess a corruption of
The words mi
idr nn m'lmv-sn reappear in the Coronation stele from Gebel Barkal,

for us,
Urkunden
87
that
the captains say to their troops; 'Come, let us crown a lord
(who
are) like a herd
has no herdsman'.
Tiiis
may be
a quotation from the Admonitions.
9,2-9,3.
^,~f,'fe)!kf'flfll
i,:c:?flfl('.3)iip^
f;-?jiTZTJ
a Ms.
Behold, cattle are left to stray,

fetches
and
there
is
none
to feather
them together.
Each man
for himself
those that are
branded with his name.
berg appositely quotes the present passage

there to
in
commenting on
22).
this sentence,
>"
but wrongly proposes
emend
|^(](|^ ^
hww)
is
(-^- ^-
34 [1896],
|^^5iî
Sinnhe
118
(where
the verb
we
is
should not read
in
all
probability the
same word.
Nwy,
cf below 12,1;
elsewhere used of assembling people, see

9, 3.
my
Inscription of Mes, p. 19, note 48.
For
^.b
'to
brand' catde, see Brugsch, A. Z. 14 (1876), 35

9,3.
38;
Horemheb
decree 26.
Behold, a
9, 3.
man
the
is
slain beside his brother.
He
fD
to save his
{own) limbs.
corrupt.
J\dikt
In
second
half
of the
section
"^ 7^
to
(1
1 5
.^
is
clearly
skin'.
'We
might expect:
'he
abandons him and
liastens
away
save
his
own
hiwf,
cf below 14, 12.

1)
With the
ileterminalive
2)
See the Appendix.
gfi
Gardiner,
Sat;e.
9,3-9,4.
hrr
a Ms.
I I
(9.4)
^vM^^fi,-k-'fl^S-'55i
L Ms. inserts
^k^klZ
He who
could find
after ni.
Behold, he
who had no yoke of oxen

to plo7<gh
is
(now) possessor of a herd.

cattle.
for himself no oxen

9, 4.
with
is
{now) possessor of
With the help of the two simple emendations adopted

clear.
in
comes perfectly
Idr, see 9, 2 note.
our text, the passage be8, 5,
Ski possibly Pap. med. Berlin

9,49,5.
but nowhere else.
"
g^
iinr^.',?,-k-ioiâi
had no grain
it
is
(9,5)
zfe^j-';k
He who had
to fetch
Behold, he 2vho
{now) the possessor of granaries.
for himselj tibt-corn {now) sends

9,5.
spectively.
forth.
In and
d'lt
pr seem
word
here to
for
mean
'to
fetch'
and 'send out' from the granarj"""^
re-
^^"^^
Tibt
is
a rare
some kind of
corn: cf
"^
is
3 ^ ^^J
-^^D
'"^^
Twill
'-^^
as
this
persistent in giving grain to the Thebans' Rec. de Trav. 16, 59 (collated by Sethe);
Jj ,__^ ^raf
^f ^ _QQ^
de Rouge, Edfou 21,
13.
Brugsch
clearly
wrong
in
regarding tibt
against
measure of corn {Worterb. Suppl., 1400);
the
Edfou example speaks
decisively
view.
9,5.
Behold, he
who had no dependents Q)
is
no7C'
a lord of serfs.
He who was
a {notable) does
conimissioji{s) himself.
9i 5'
Sihw.
The meaning
and one
is
'neighbours' (Br.
Worterb. 1276; Siippl. 1094) does not seem

the word,
at
all
satisfactor)- here,
tempted
to connect
not with sih 'to draw close'
'approach', but with sih 'to present' 'reward'; the determinative ^^ is quite negligeable in a Ms. of this kind, and s^h is used of 'presenting' a man with s\z\&%{Urkunden IV ^8). It must be admitted
recto
however
2, 10),
I,
that
the
meaning 'neighbours'
is
certain
his
in
at
least
one passage {Harris 500

In
Prissc 14,
where the love-sick swain is visited by sihw seems to be parallel to tkn imk, so
the other hand Paheri 6 seems to
'neighbours'.
the
obscure context
is
that there too 'neighbours'

in
the probable
meaning.
On
make
favour of the rendering 'dependent';
a number of 'attendants' (3 0^^) carrj'ing sandals

of bags
etc.
are followed by a
man who
brings a couple
and
i,s
calletl
''^'T^
flA^
'
'''''^
beloved
dependent
(.^)'.
Sihu'-ti
'neighbours'
Text, Translation and Cummentary.
Ar\
Sail.
6,8
Anast.
15,8
is
possibly
a different word.
2,
After
wn m
word has been
left
out.
The
conjecture sr (often above translated 'prince';

is
neither
this
rendering not yet

the sr
is
'official'
covers the whole connotation of the word)

as despatching messengers;
cf.
Prisse
8, 12
supported by the
13;
fact that
often described
Rekhmere
10
foil.
9,5-9,6.
j^ llll www
n n 9 <=if=j io=-^p IT
.
fn
(?
(,,6,
(=,^
2flrtirjj^-^,-T^fl-^îi
the condition
fi
Behold^
tlic
powerful men of the
laiui^
of the people
is
not reported
(to
them}}).
All
is
ruin\
9, 5. 9, 6.
The The
expression knzv nu>

facsimile
p'"^^^.
ti
is
curious:
for
hnv
cf.
2, 7.
shows
traces,
now
quite illegible,
that
seem
to
[xjint
is
to the reading
lynOgT)
^1
But as Sethe points out, the

I
omission of n-sn
intolerable,
and we
ought
to
emend lyOffA"'^
'^''
^XMSi)
Lange suggests
is
that
shrw n rhyt
occurs above
should be taken with the following words; the objection to this

in
that
w? r ikw
3,
13 impersonally, and
it
is
hardly possible to understand
it
differently here.
9,6.
c\
a Ms.
^^
III
b Ms.
"^
III
Behold, no craftsmen work.

9,6.
The enemies of
in
the
land have spoiltQ)
its
crafts (J)
(preposition ;);
like that
Sswi, see 7,2 note;
that
passage
'to
impoverish'
someone 'of
be made
of die verb;
here apparently 'to
make
poor'
i.
e.
'.spoil'.
The
construction
could
of
7, 2
by emending
to
before
ti
hmwtf
and understanding
A'
as the object
cf.
7,
1.
but
it
is
better
construe hft'iw
together as 'the enemies of the land';
9,7-9,8.
=
[Behold, he
70/10
--m&T^The reaping}\
[idle}]
Wi('.)iiiiiiiii
gathered
/']
the
harvest [now) knows nothing thereof.

[
He who
is
never
ploughed [for himself]
takes place,
it.
but
not reported.
The scribe
\sits
in
his office^), but] his
hands are
ivithin
<^Q
Gardiner,
The AdmoQitions
of nn Kgyptian Sage.
9, 7.
officials
in
This section
the
refers
to
the decay
of agriculture and
[m///i\
to
the
laxity
collecting
tax on
corn.
in
of government
in';
After
Lange
conjectures
'he
who gathered
this
would give a good

connection,
is
parallel
to sî
the second sentence, but

suit
% ^^,
the signs
for
it
the most usual verb

still
in
this
too small for the lacuna and does not
preserved
cf.
yÎ
Perhaps we should read
T^
^/^(inn^^
1^
'behold, he
8.
who
registered';
sph-
Sa//.
6, 2;
Pap. Bologna 1086, 24; Pap. Leiden 370 recto

partitively:
If
im be correct,
of
the
must be understood
beginning
with
/;;/,
'he
knows nothing of
it".
For the
form
sentence
see on
7, 9.
9,8-9,11.
__IVî
about 14
s<,u:ir<;s
lost
'^'^
^
?
<^::^
\\
iffi^
^Py
/WVS^rfVA
,îi
-^
(9,
.0)
!.,,,,,.,
Ill
(iîs^^'î
(9. ..)
iv..,...j--ni
a Ms.
as
above
6, 8.
Destroyed
is {J)
his
\as\
in that time.
[jEvery}]
man
[to
looks
upon
his
adversary
Q).
The infirm man brings
coolness
that
which
is
hot\
fear
Poor men
The land
9, 8.
is
not light because of
it.
The
long series of sections introduced by miln here gives place to a
few para-
graphs of which each begins with the word hd (9,8; 9,11; [9,14']; 10,2).
to be distinguished
These paragraphs are

is
from the
later series
in
10,6
foil.,
where the reiterated formula

There, as
I
not the
isolated
word hd but
the sentence hdii' hftlw n-w hn-w.

in
hope
to
be able to show,
hdw
is
to be understood as an imperative, and
10,6
we
in
pass from the descriptive to the ad-
monitory part of the composition, the jjaragraph ushered

as a very suitable transition.
that the admonitions
is
by rmy rf Ti-mhiu 10,3

is
6 serving
supposing
9,8
1,5.
In
the sections
9,
10,3
there
no
internal evidence for
have already begun.

in
On
in
the contrary,
the sentence
mî
si
etc.
in
9,9
The
apparently analogous, both
form and
mutilated,
T
substance, to
mSi
si
sif
hrvjyf
text
from 9,11 to 10,2
is
sadly
but
seems to deal successively with several topics

its
already familiar to us.
In
10,2
^^^^,
in
despite
plural
i
determinative,
cannot be construed
in
as an imperative; not only there but also
9,8 and
9,
it
should be understood
the
same
is
manner
as in
3,8 and 3,11'.
In
other words, the series of paragraphs from 9,8 to 10,3

tlie
to
be reo-arded as a continuation of
te.xt
pessimistic descriptions which
Ipuwer afterwards uses as the
for his exhortations.
9,9.
flourish';
I)
Fn
is
a rare
word
7v
that
seems
to express
the opposite of
rwd
'to
be strong'
'to
cf.
Eloquent Peasant
lo, 2.
115; ibid.
2)
1,22,2.
I
Benihasan \\6QY, 'he drives away

to the kindness of Dr. Vogelsang.
(sr-un-f)
See too the note on
This example
owe
Text, Translalioii
and Commentary.
yj
^ ^^^^^ ^"^ strong, thou art not
^ ^
thirst
from thee,
^^^^^^'S^^-^^^fllî
Tomb
of
of Neferhotep, plate
A'fr. 3';
d'c
^"<^
weak
faint
thereby!?)' Mission \\
in
yjl^
?^ o^rT.
f
'^'^^'''
hearts are
their
bodies'
Stele
Tulankhamoii 9 ~
7>az>. 29, 164;
man
calls
himself
nT*
[Ar
n
/iz<y]
is
^'^'^'^^
suggested
'the shelter of the infirm'-,

b)-
Urkunden IV 972'.
The emendation
kblno
11,13 below.
9,11-10,2.
l|,-,..,...,.Jvr7',flTKP,T,
^n>^|
(9,.=)|,.,.,..,|î,iil[fl
"^ll
^^' '-5^
A2i)^
'^ i
''j'""
9 S'l"f lost
i D ^\\_A^
about 6 squares
lost
|...,..,...,o.,|[]ao
\-S^\\^ f-'),^!^^
::::ifl^-'^'^,?,^
a Suggested by the facsimile.
b The Ms. reading might be either 5 or ^.
Ms. 5-
Deslrqyedi^() are
[Ihrojtgh]
their
food
[is
taken away}]
from
them.
fear of the terror he inspires^).

time.
The poor man begs
the tnessenger, without sessions, taken
He
is
seized^
laden with his pos,

. .
away
it.
men pass by
morttQ).
Is the
his door
chambers with hawks{j)

him, without his dreading
they
poor man
vigilant''
The day dawns

TentsfJ) are
upori
Men
flee
what
make
like the dwellers
of the
quite
hills.
9,11
portions
TO, 2.
It
is
possible that
it
lid
may have occurred once
or
twice
in
the
lost
of
this
passage, and that
ought
in
consequence to be divided up into several para-
graphs.
The
subject of 9,11
12
seems to have been the deprivations of the poor, that of

It
is
9,12
13
the robber)- of messengers.

9, 14.
wholly obscure what meaning

tliat
is
to be attached to
to
the greater part of
At
the end of
line
and
his
in
10,
i,
it
seems
be said that by
follows
is
vigilance in the nightime
the poor
untranslateable.
Lasdy
if
the
man may assure reading imw be
own
safety.
What
then
quite
correct
the
Egyptians
are
described
as
reduced to making tents

10
I.
for
tiiemselves, like the barbarians of the deserts.
For the determinative o{ hryt see on

if
Hpw
in
1,2.
The obscure
sentence beginning
with shs-tzc,
translated literally,
seems to give the following meaningless phrases: 'men run on

the midst of the house (?.?)'.
foreheads, strained through the wryt-c\ot\\ of Tayt

strain' a lif]uid
For shnk
'to
3.
through [m) a
cloth,
see the note,
in
the Appendi.x, on shjk., Brit.
Mus. 5645 recto
10,2.
1)
Read
I
These examples
owe
the kindness of Dr. Vogelsang.
2) Hitherto
wrongly divided nkl a
l/n.
^2
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of an K^pliao
S.igr.
10,2-10,3.
!<=>
\\l
Destroyed
oj
is
the pcrJoriance
of that for zvhich they are sent by servants
in the missions
their lords,
without their being afraid of them.

the
Behold they are five men.

are come.
They
say,
they
sayQ):
go ye upon
lo, 2.
road "whieh yc know

sentence
is
of;
ivc
The
tirst
exceedingly clumsy, but, with the slight correction (Tl'^v \

infinitive
A'
grammatically defensible.
For hd with an
^^
as
its
subject
cf.
Eloquent Peasant
cannot
B i,
201
T ^^
^^^
for
^^
is
i'"^'
should
hieratic
be observed
before the
2
1
that
st.
fD^ 1^
now
be
read
latter
hib-tw.
not being found
in
or 22 nd. dynasty.
The
part of
the paragraph
obscure, but the meaning must be that servants
give orders to their masters.
Si ^ recalls the word
'^ ZwJ
fi\e
II
in
the
title
^'^^^
Z^J
is
Benihasan
8,19, where
in
it
has been translated 'a party of
servants'.
7)
is
However
applied
to
it
to
be noted that
only,
^^%^
is
the
Old Kingdom
(e.
g.
Davies, Ptahhetep
women
and
it
uncertain
how
much importance should be attached to the determinative in the Benihasan The repetition of ddsn may be due to dittography. 10, 3.
10,3-10,6.
title.
a Ms. only
Lower Egypt
the entire palace
is
The storehouse of without its revenues. To

weeps.
cloth
the king is the cotntnon property

it
belong {by right)
fish.
To
it
belottg zvhite
and fin^
linen,
bronze
and
oil.
and zvheat and barley, geese and To it belong carpet and mat
of
cveryotie,
palanquin and all goodly produce

in the palcue,
If
it
had
not been
would not
be empty.
;;/
10,3.
Hill Intw-nl, see 6,9 note; perhaps
should be restored before
this
expression,
as
in
6, 9.
73
10.4.
In
CT n
J-
is
doubtless a corruption
of
nt.
The proper
is
writing of 'without'
is
^@^\
gether,
-ft- (e. g.
Sinuhe
205),
but
the writing
(e.
m
c\.
hmt
frequent
ibid.
in
the N. K.
(e.
g.
Pap.
'to
to-
Turin 59,3) and occurs
also quite early

';
g.
Sinuhe
B 44. =
A.
Z.
68).
the palace belongs (by right)
for this
usage
34 (1896),
50.
Ntf^ emphatic, Hdt and pkt

is
Urkunden IV 207; 742. Psi{l) and hi occur together Pap. Kahun 30,44 10.5.
the
5;
for
the
meaning of these
quite obscure.
i)
words
see Griffith's additional note (p. 105) on the passage quoted.

is
lyfhiv
Tmin
Sk\ with
/r ivdj
New
Egyptian spelling
(cf.
Totb. ed. Nav. 89, 3;
Pap.
122,
of the
old
expression (]<=>%^^^^^|] for which see Sethe,

is
Verbum
II
148b.
it.
as determinative,
unknown, and
it
is
not clear what sense should be given to 10,6-10,7.
/\A/V\/VA
Ms
like
Destroy the enemies of the noble Residence, splendid of courtiers
/;/
it
The Overseer of
10,6.
the to7i>n
7valkcd abroad, without an escort{?).

a
hdw
plete,
hfthv
inc>
From 10,6 to hnw {pf) sps'i.
10,11
we
find
number of short
sections beginning with the
words
Unfortunately not one of these sections has been preserved com-
and
in
most of them only a few words remain.

liinv,
So
far
as can be seen,
in
the introductory'
formula was followed by ejiithets agreeing with
which were succeeded
their turn
by short
it
circumstantial clauses descriptive of the orderliness
and magnificence of the royal Residence, as
was
in
times of peace and prosperit)-.

in
It
seems
likely that the essentially descriptive part
of our book 10,3
On
hd
that
which the ruin of the land was depicted

the
ended
in
10,6,
the last paragraph
10,6,
this
which paints
desolate condition
of the king's palace,

to
forming a very
appropriate
transition to a series of admonitions
or
commands
destroy the enemies of the royal Residence.

in
view hdzv
is
a plural imperative, parallel to sh^w
10,12 and the following
lines.
It
is
obvious that
we cannot
here translate 'destroyed are the enemies of the noble Re.sidence' giving
it
the sense assigned to
in
9, 8,
for
one of the main points of the descriptive pa.ssages has

to
been that Kgypt owes

especially
its
is
misfortunes
there
the
machinations of the
for
'enemies
of the land'
(see
7,119,6);
nor
any good ground

In the
such a translation as 'harmful are' or

first
'woe unto' the enemies of the Residence.

introductory
only two instances where the

plural
word of
it
the
formula
l3f.
is
completely
preserved
the
strokes
are
found,
It
and as
stands
^^
I
S^
c^n
explained grammatically only as a plural imperative.

the only
in
may be
objected that
hd
the
is
but rarely employed of the 'destruction' of people;

of
the
known
ed.
instances .seems to be
name
gate
|'^^^^_ô^'^'^c^^'^^5j*
However
the rarity of
Totb.
Nav. 145
{Pg);
146,9
{Aa has as
variant
"^l-
hd
in
this
sense
may be due
to the very strong
meaning of that word,

(> a r
il
I
wliich
signifies rather 'to efface'
'to
obliterate'
than merely 'to destroy'.
n '
I.
Gardiner,
Thr Admonitions of an
K|;yptiaii Sa|;e.
^'
in
hnw pf
Spsi
10,8.10.11 seems to indicate that the glory of the Residence described by

is
ilic
following epithets
a thing of
tht;
past, (for a similar use see 6,11

in
above and
iifi
in
5,12),
and the use of the reproving particle 7ns

10,7.
his
10,7.
(?)
may
hint at the
in
same
fact.
S^Si
is
perhaps the
rare verb s^Si
official
whose
title
often occurs
the N. K.,
and who derives
name from
the
'to
repress'
10.7
Harris 28,6; 57, 13; 58,6; Mar. Abyd.W 55,34.

10,8.
ii:ai4-î?H?^p^j i-.
'
y^mi
.-,.....
,0.,
\Destroy the enemies of the noble Residence], splendid

10,8-10,9.
.-iieiîiiiif I. -,.,....
10,8
....I
[Destroy the enemies of\ that {formerly) noble Residence, manifold of laws
10,9.
Not improbably
to
be divided
into
two paragraphs.
10,9-10,10.
[Destroy the enemies of\ that [formerly) noble [Residence]

10,10-10,11.
xli
^0- ^1
^ '^^Li^r.eîz.Ji
about 7 squares
lost
^ '
'
"^
^ T
7^
2 1 4-5
squares lost
^
[noble]
Destroy the enemies of that {formerly)

could stand
lo, II.
Residence
Aô
one
Perhaps some phrase

in
like
iv
ITI
'^^^l'
<^^-
Snnihc
s6;
Piankhi 95, both times
reference to the king.

10,11-10,12.
squares lost
('O' '2)
|
a Ms.
'^
b Ms.
(D
[Destroy the enemies of] that {formerly) glorious [Residence], abundant in offices
(j)
lo, II.
I *i^
^\
en!
is
unknown; doubtless T
*^ 2 CTI
'
'offices'
should be read.
Text, 'Iranslaliun aiiJ CdnimciiUiry.
>
10,12
10,13.
a Ms.
^
to
b Ms.
^^
him who
his god.
is
Revicnibcr
ill in
i>m)ierse(>)
in pain{>)
whenQ) he
is
his limbs
He
here
reli-
His children
lo, 12.
The
reiterated
command
to
destroy the enemies of the royal Residence
is
succeeded by a number of solemn exhortations to pious conduct and to the observance

gious duties.
infinitives;
of
These exhortations are introduced by the

is
plural imperative
Pl^^yl)!
in
followed by
the construction
a natural one, but does not
seem
is
to
have been noted
other texts.
There
is
no reasonable ground for doubting that sh^w

in
an imperative, especially as the suifix
of the 2nd. person plural occurs below
11,6.7.
'dip'
^
land.
jj-3CrM means
'to
is
immerse' or
in
something
in
liquid,
or 'to
irrigate'
or 'soak'
The former sense

referred
to
if
common
act
the medical literature, and the context here suggests that
the sentence
singular
some
must be read,
in h^w-f be correct, seems to be the participle of a verb whd; for

lî
'
of healing sick persons.
c^^^*^
^''
^^'"''^^
^^^
this
word see the note on

10,13.
Brit.
Mus. 5645 recto

is
in
the
Appendix
For
to this book.
cf.
The meaning
wholly obscure.
(2 a
below 13,4.
10,13-11,1.
HNkra
a Ms.
I
I
D O III
Remember
in
to
to
fumigate with
incense,
and
to offer
water in a jar
the early
morning.
I,
I.
f^ncf.
which might equally well be read

in
1^^,
Ill
's
here hardly to be translated
'granar)'',
rites.
that
word being out of place
the present context, which clearly deals with religious
M nhpw,
Totb. ed. Nav. 178,22; Mar.
Dend.
33; IV 74,21.
11,1-11,2.
-inii
a Ms.
O
lo*
-g
G.irdiacr,
The Admonitions
of
.111
Eyyplian
bajjc.
Remember
I
(to
bring) fai ro-geese, torpu
and
sel-gecse;
and
lu
offer offerings lo
lite
goda.
I, I.
An
infinitive
has obviously been omitted after shiw.

often
in
1,2.
St, d.
%^
the Old
Kingdom; ['^^^^ Zmcberspr. f. Mutter
u.
Kind
4,
1.
Remember
to chexu
natron^
and
to
prepare while bread.
{So sitould) a
man
(do^)
on the
day of moistening the head.

11,2.
Purificatory rites are not to be
forgotten.
Ws'in
hsmn,
cf.
Totb. ed.
Nav. 172,
1.
The
n^^=
cleansing properties of natron are frequently mentioned;

(j
Pap. Turin 58,10 fD
0i'v.~>^
-wv^^f
ni^^^^
J
jg
^,^^fl
Qf
t]jg
period of purification which priests had to undergo.
Aah
tp,
only here.
11,3
11,4.
Mil
si'-\fv,wflfc(".4)i
a Ms.
n%.m^n fr^T^m\i^\
tlie
b Wrongfully transcribed as <:i^> on
plate.
Remember
god's house
horizon,
lo erect
s, flagstaff
and
to
came
stelae;
the
pnest purifying
the temples,
the
and
tfu
the
being plastered [white] like milk; {rcmefnber) to

to
make fragrant
perfume of
and
11.3.
perpetuate bread-offerings.
11^
cleanse'
i,"],
.should
probably be corrected to snyt\
cf.
nirajl(l(lo
Urkunden
Ill
56.
Twrl
'to
a palace,
Urkunden IV 975; sacred places Mar. Dend.

,
25;
Dumichen,
Jiaugeschichte
( "vl
in
giving the verb the determinative
the scribe doubtless thought of
,_^0
'reed',
8
on which
see
Erman, Lebensmiide 92
j
note.
Skih{i) cf
'I
Ijuilt
their
temples,
^:!
''^
%> U-il <=> %^ c=^3
n ~w.^ their stair-cases
were
plastered(')'
Cairo
'milk',
stele
M. K. 20512.
To
judge from the determinative

'to
here,
and the comparison with
the verb
may
well
mean
tives
cover with plaster' and be a causative derived from the noun

Verbiitn
I
^^^?|
(for
, ,
deriva-
of the kind see Sethe,

in
352).
K^h
is
possibly K*.g 'Nile-mud' (Sethe); the paint-
ings
Egyptian tombs are made

{Proc. 5.
i?.
on a surface of Nile-mud covered with a coating of whitewash.

understands the
So too Breasted
A 22,90)
U^^^'^'^'^*'^
passage
has
O^f^^ "^"^ tf','^'^ t,

probably
nothing
to
<=.^-^(||n%
^ ^rr^\%'\
piwt.
cf.
I^
57-
The word
'wood').
do
with
MXr
in
J.
Harris 15b. 10
etc.,
(always with
11.4.
Srwd
Pap.
Kahun
2, 1;
Siut
269;
Cairo
stele
M. R. 20539,
and so
often later.
TcxI, Traiibhilioii
anil
Commentary.
-j
-,
11,4-11,6.
s\oe8\.
~7î^
lo
(ii>
6)iiiif M.^T"
and
to
Remember
observe regulations,
adjust dates.
[Remember)
to
to
it
remoz'e
liivi
who
That
enters upon the priestly office in impurity of bodyi^).

is
That
is
pcrfortn
wrongfully.
yearsi^)
corruption of hearti^)
11.4.
day ....
religious
eternity,
months
is
Here the observance of
times and seasons
enjoined,
and the due
jjer-
formance of the religious duties connected therewith.
Ndr
(e.g.
tp-rd,
cf.
Sethe,
it
Rekhmere
7,9); here
is
Sbsb occurs in Urkunden IV 384; 489. has clearly some such sense as the Coptic
several obscure passages

lyifee
mutare.
Sw
in
is
the old language

to
not simply 'days' but 'days of the month' 'dates'; doubtless the reference
fi,\ed
in
the astronomically
festivals,
the
"^^ ^
hs'i
<=>
^PP
Urkunden IV 112, and

|7|
to
,
,
the lunar months used
the temples.
11.5.
in
W<bt
'priestly service'
foil,
and
is
of bodily impurity seem
to
be elsewhere unknown.
purification.
in
Pap.
Turin 58,9
if/<(5-priest
accused of infringing the rules as to

th<'.
This
sentence suits the foregoing conte.xt, as

(cf.
four
4).
classes
of
7f<(5-priests
served
monthly relays
to
w^bt.
Otto, Priestcr
und Tempel
5,12.
\,
p.
23,
note
ih,
In
J/ / see
the note on
^^^
^l
probably
refers
Ssxvn
cf.
12,7 and consult the note on 5,2.

11,6.
Remember
to
slaughter oxen
11,6-11,10.
you.
-.iD^.:irxx'"S () iiiiiis,M'T,z:.sq^[=r]|....n..-ii
\
c>
Remember
upon the fire
linen
to
go forthQ)
the
who
bank of
\Rcmember>]
to
calls
to
you.
[Remember)
to
offer geese
the river
give
there
is
to
pacify you[}) ....

to
11,6
(see
11,10.
After another injunction

top),
in
which
reference
burnt
It
is
sacrifice
^. Z43I1906I, 10
the text
becomes too fragmentarj'
to be understood.
,
possible
that sentences introduced by sh:iw continued
down
as far as
o or even
further.
j^
(ianlinur,
I'lic
Ailnioiiilioas of
an
l'!;iy|liaii
Sajjc.
11,11-12,6.
fiiii (".-) iiiiiiiir^^fMiîiii^:iz:'sis-. ......!
.T,kr^^21
\iW^'l-^^Y,
i^-I^-rr
P!-flfli!
*^^~^
a Ms.
/aci-
of people
diminish
(?)
Re, comniandQ) ....

/ly
i/w
West
lo
the
\gods'':\.
Behold
ye, where-
fore does
lie
\seek\
is
to [fashioti iiianhiiid:],
without distinguishing the titnid

is
man from him

he
is
whose fiature
violent.
He
bringethQ) coolness upon that which

heart.
firel^).
hot.
It is said:
the
to
herdsman of mankind. No evil is in his gather them together, their hearts being on
the first generation
{his)
When his herds are feiv, he passes the day Would that he had perceived their nature
evils,
in
[of 7nen),
then he
would have repressed
he ivould have stretched forth

Alen desired to
arm
against
it,
he would have destroyed their seedQ})
and
side.
their inheritance.
give 6irth{:).
Sadness grew up{}); needy people^) on evety
Thus
Seed
it
was{}?),
and
it
passes
not away{>), so long as{>) the gods in the midst tfureof endureQ).
the
s/iall
come forthi^) from
women of
heQ) today}
I,
1 1
the people; tiotieQ) is

that{}) they
found on
the way{}).
A fighter Q)
is
goes forth, that {he})

their moment.
may
destroy the
is
wrongs
have brought about.

Behold, his might
is
There
no
pilotij) in
JVhere
Is he sleeping}
not seen.
12,6.
new
section, wholly different
in
character to
fell
all
that precedes,
now emerges
probably
out of the lacunae following upon
ii,6;
its
beginning
certainly
before
11,12 and
Text, Translalitiii an<l
C!iiinnii.-iitary.
79
after
11,9.
Here
the cont(;nts
text lias
arc ncitlifr
descriptive nor admonitory,
and the introductory
for-
mulae by which the

a time abandoned. the contrary,
been hitherto divided up into sections of restricted length are for

is
still
That Ipuwer
will
the speaker
likely
is
probable from the absence of any

th(;
hint to
and
is
appear increasingly
as
we advance towards
(Mid
of the book.
The
audience
th(;
same
as heretofore; cf ntUn 'behold ye'
11,13; '2,5.
The
length
in
in
theor)'
put forward by
Lange
15),
with regard to this passage has been criticized at

to his view will
some h
the Introduction (p. 13

text,
it
and though a few references

to
it
be inevitable
will
commenting on the
seems superfluous
cover the same ground over again,
suffice
to remind the reader that

is
Lange thought
possible here to discern a Messianic ])r(jphe(y,

I'lrretter,
which
thus describcil
bj'
him: Der Pro[jhet \erkundet hicr den
der das \\)lk wieder
sammeln und Heil und Hilfe bringen wird".
The crux
the 3rd.
[jerson
of
this
obscure section
in
is is
the
to
identity
of the being to
whom
find
tlie
pronoun of
far
this
singular
is
11,12
12,2
in
be
for
referred.
Since
we
sw
as
back
prothat
liiat
as
11,12 and as there

differs
no reasonable ground
supposing that the antecedent of
noun
the
from that of the pronoun

in
}fiu/ {11,
it,)
and
in
subsequent verbs,
it
is
plain
antecedent
is
question must have
been named
in
the context that precedes

to
11,12.
context
in
it
unfortunately too fragmentarj- to yield a certain solution
the problem:
but
we
find
a mention of the sun-god
at
all
events
it
is
a clue
the
that
Re we
(i 1,
1),
whirli
may prove
consider
to be the clue that
we
are seeking;
are bound
'to
to
care-fully.
Following closely upon the
name of Re comes
a
little
word
wd
command', then
after a brief interval

is
Imnlt 'the West' and
farther on a
is
word ending
witli
the determinative j| that

for
appended
to divine
names (11,12).
Thus there
is
here already some
sligiit justification
supposing that the theme of the passage

In tiie
the control exercised over mankind,
eith(;r
now
or once, by the gods.
next sentences
allude
to
11,12
13
all
it
the important
1
word was doubtless NL,
pjl^î
violent''.
which
may
possibly
(i.
the
td\
creation
of men.
have proposed to restore and render:
zulicrefore
In
doth he
e.
Re) \seek
fashion \mcn\ n'ithout distinguishing the meek and the

created
other words,
why has Re
not
men good
must
l)c
alike-
If
is
he had done
so,
the present evils woukl ne\er have arisen.

In
This
however,
admitted,
pure conj(x-ture.
the next sentences the text goes on to de-
scribe a beneficent ruler:
he bringcth (we might translate the verb broiigJit or will brings alterof deciding") cooling upon that which
in
is hot.
natives between which
we have no means
It is said:
he
the
is
the
to
herdsman of mankind.
No
evil is
thoiighij:)
his heart.
When
his herds are
feiv,
he passeth
day
gather Ihcvi together, even
their liearts be aflame.
There
is
no inherent reason
why
is
these phrases should not, as
Lange imagined, have reference
to a
good king whose coming
prophesied; but they

first
may
equally well be taken as a description of Re, wliom ancient legends
regarded as the
king of Egj'pt, and whose reign was

reach,
in
looked back on as upon a sort of
Golden Age.
We
now
12,2
3,
a group of sentences beginning with a regretful wish

is,
uttered by Ipuwer:
Would
it,
that he (that
the
ideal
king just described)

evils,
had perceived
inheritance.
if
their
nature in the first generation [of men), then
he would have repressed
he would have put
forth
{his)
arm
against
he i^'ould have destroyed their seed{rc) only one meaning can be attached
and
their
Unless
the translation
be at
fault,
to these words:
the ideal king
here envisaged had known, from the very beginning of things,
how wicked human

from which
nature
the
is,
he
would have exterminated mankind and
thus have
rooted up the seed
present

8o
chaos and abuses have sprung.
tVanicct
rul<-r,
(jardincr,
It
is
liardly
conceivable that such a thought could

semi-divine birth.
have been
in
reference
to
future
ruler
is
of
human or even
of mortal
How
could such a
whose advent ex hypothcsi

in
thing of the future,

frailties
be
imagined as capable
of having
discerned,
the far distant past,

annihilate the
the;
men?
if
And what means could he have
employed
conception
intelligible
it
to
o\.
human
race-
In
other words,
\nit
die Messianic hypothesis be right,
my
case
the meaning of Ipuwer's wish must

rational
if
utteri\-
wrong.
The passage becomes both
antl
w(; accept the view that
refers to Re.
Nor
to
is
that
all;
in
this
will
b(;
seen
to
accord well with
the
famous story according
which Re,
having become
but
aware of die plots which men made against him,

relented at the last
conceived the plan of destroying diem,
moment and forbade die godden Sekhmet to compass their complete destrucwe seem now to be in possession of tangible evidence that the clue afforded bj- the tion'. Thus To my mind the mention of the name of Re (ii,ii) is the real key to the whole section.
>
decisive
proof
is
given by
the
expression
will
(5)
^
j
'die
verj'
fir.st
generation"
in
12,2.
/^
The
(S>
,
philological
note on this e.xpression

technically
show
the
that
it
is
nearly
synonymous with n
the
the
phrase which was
used by
Egyptians
in
to
designate
age following imearth.

fact
mediately upon the creation of the world, the age,
fact,
when Re was king upon

hi
Whatever interpretation be given to the remainder of the passage, the central

it
that
refers to
Re may now,
of a
think,
be reckoned as a fait acquis,
2,
we
are confronted
by
difficulties
more
serious order;
grammar and
and
.syntax are
in
^
here so obscure that

'
we
can but
guess at the sense.
The words
|
â
it
12, 3,
(Jj
'"
the following sentence,
and "ip'cillf]^
race
is
further
down
(12,4)
make
fairly
clear
that
the propagation
of the
human
to
in
some way under
discussion.
(;?/^?/-/<^
Interwoven
with
these
words
are
others
referring
misfortunes, adversity or the like

as
12,3; s^ry 12,3).
Combining these data and translating

inappropriate
to
best
we may, we can
It
dimly discern a train

if
of thought not
all
the preceding
in
context.
has been said that
Re had known
the
evils
which would spring up
con-
sequence of men's wicked natures, he would have destroyed men and so have prevented the subsequent disasters (12,2
result.
it
3).
This was not
done; and the
lines
12,3
seem
to
describe the
side.
Men
desired
it
birlhi^t).
Hence sadness
so
grew
up{J)y
and needy
people^})
on every
So
was{})y
and
shall not pass aivayl^),
long asQ) the gods in tlu midst thereof
endure{}'i:).
Seed shall come forth

of
It
all
evil.
After
from (or in) the women of mankind; the implication is that this is this we appear to return to a consideration of the future prospects
will
the cause
of Egypt.
(i.
seems
to
be hinted that someone

But
the7-e
evil
is{})
still
come, who{^) shall destroy the wrongs that
t/iey
e.
men)
that
firm
have brought about.
no pilotQ) in their moment

live,
now, while the authors of
the saviour
refer
to
is
not yet at
may perhaps mean, hand. At last we touch

this
ground
in
three
sentences
is
that
clearl)-
the
looked for (but not necessarily prophesied)
redeemer.
Where
lu
today"'.
Doth Iw
sleep perchance}
Behold ye, his might is not seen (12,5

cf.
o
V"
6)!
'"
11,13.
Fo""
if
^^^ contrasted words
sndw and shm-ib
Kekhmere 8,38; 10,23.

This usage however
is
-^
jl
n^^
not corrupt, must be used as an auxiliary verb.
not ver)-
1)
See Ermin, Die
iigyftisclie
Rtligion pp. 32
s\
2)
The meaning of
this
unknown word can only be conjectured from
the determinative.
8I
wdl
authenticated;
besides
the
example
(var.
cited
by Erman, Gramm.' ^ 252,
Sethe
lir
quotes
the
as
obscure phrase
-^^"^^fl^P
possibly to
hnf) Biers 106,5; 108, 19.

in
/w
i-i/im
liw
is,
we have
ftfva
seen,
12.1,
9,9 aljove, where the context is quite For the metaphorical use of mi mo 'herdsman' as applied to princes. Homer's
be emended
unintelligible.
tioj-
Xawr,
of.
J.
Z.
following sentences.
12.2.
///
cf.
42 (1905), 121; the image, which
is
no uncommon one,
is
continued
in
the
For
W,
uir and nun see the notes
on
2,
13; 9, 2;
and 9,2 respectively.

below 13,56;
for
hi,
may
;//,
here, like
7, 1.
t^w above
i^^"
in
11,13, be a metaphor for the discord that inflames
the hearts of men;

similarly witii
//
?
kl 'would that'
(see
'then',
cf.
Brit.
Mus. 5645, recto 13
the Appendix);
and with
hw
Rekh-
mere 7,10
I
|^^^(](1'^ t^^^^=^'^^^^.T'."='inP
in
its
' "^^^ thou wouldst act as

^^ wish-particle Cairo
say; then would Right rest
place'; an instance with
"f^"^
'^'Y'^
protasis
Lffvesong 13.
The
use of ki
its
in
the apodosis of a conditional sentence (cf 5,3 note),
implied or
expressed,
is
one of
chief
employments; cf the Arabic o-
The
may be
replaced by
a wish, as
here, or by a rhetorical question, as below 12, 14; 14, 13. 14; or else by an imperative
if
('do this, [and
thou dost so] then

^nd
bit
'),
e.
g.
Weskar
11,25.
The words
Brit.
occur once again
in
a biographical inscription of the Middle
Kingdom
Mus. 574
= Sharpe,
excellent.
Eg. Inscr.,
79
^\
my
J''--'p2ii)''^P^ "l
quality
{b'lt-i)
'His Majesty used to greet me, for he perceived

that
I
of ever>'
is
=^^ J^v= c^ e. he recognized day'

i.
was always
The
verb
'
nd
'to perceive' or the like,
verj' rare.
The
only other early
instance
known
to
me
is
not quite certain; at the bottom of a stele of the early Middle
Kingdom
from Gebelen(?), Brit. Mus. 1372, (belonging to the
^ ^î^-*=-3'^^
'"^
whose 'good name'
was ^"^"^1])' we read the two following
lines:
"^
^ÂAÂ
<==>
^^ ^^
"'
Îj<^
ilk^^P=-ft;f,kft*T1T
small man,
I
'
-(in
'<'"=* <i* of any

^
in
have done the deeds of a prince and overseer of
return
for there
being
to
made
cloth,
in
for
oil
me
field
to support a
I
w<^b-\ix\^'=X
on
it(r?),
and
return for) there being given

in
me
and honey.
have moreover done what men

'(?)'.
love,
is
the
knowledge of the
princes,
the
moment
of making
Here
'nd {srw)
probably the equivalent of

Later instances of <nd zre:
the phrase w/
r/i
n [rnit or biv-tib\ on which see Rec. de Trav. 26, 13.

his
^3cx
(^^^0^^_ 'because he had perceived

'his
excellence'
Louvre C112; .j\_5cx(j^|^^_

3; Piehl, /nscr.
II
|T
U,
form and
is
his
complexion are not known' Rochem. Ed/ou 430,

(like
J.
but
J(]ci"^
a word meaning 'quality' 'character', originally
p'l^^
^'^)
in
neutral
in
sense,
tending to
signifj(e.
'good character' owing to

g.
its
frequent
employment
(e-
such
common
phrases as
133).
In
J^ J1^^
l)
Nat Nub
Graffiti 1,9) and

of this
little
(|^J(j^^^
entire,
letter
;
g-
Urkunden IV
Xot the
least interesting part
text,
which seemed worth quoting

the
final
in
spite of the irrelevancy of so doing, is

for
the
abbreviation
Z.
21
"^^v Q
f'
""^
"^'"^
Sebko\
note
as
in
(1
(I (1
(I
^\
cf.
and sec Sethe's
article A.
44 (1907), 90. Read imy-ri
hv/l-.i'{/),
is
for this title Griffith .luotcs to

.
me
Pctric AlhriUs 2; for the

at the
word nv6w
Urkunden
1,
X.
3) Priib.il.ly
nothing
lost after
"
For the obscure words
end,
cf.
tVrni 36
7.
Gardiner.
"
^2
[jrcseiU instanct; lor
this
(iarilincr, 'I'hc
Ailinrmilitms
i>f
;iii
l-'^y|ili:in
Sayc.
tilt'
tli<'
im[)li(aii()ii
is
tlial
men's
(lKiract('rs
an- liad:
ii
is
iini ims\'
b'll
to
liiul
closi;
llie
tiie
liaiallcl
sense,
whicli
but the
its
neutral
is
(etliically
uncoloured) meaning
of
is
attested
hy
Irequency with
fact
significance
supplementi'd by the
epithets ufrt or //vV,

is
and by
that in such sentences as
<=>
^=37
^^^
*|
fl
'^^^
bU
often replaced by such colourless
words as
character
-^Ql
in
"f
nT
cf.
further
Louvre
in
26,21
JJ^^^'^fJ
in
% "^ ^^"^"^^
preceding
line).
is
'This
is
my
very
truth'
[led
occurs
(t)
parallel
clause
the
J
(|
Three words
never
early
must be
carefully distinguished:
The word
(for
J(]<2ig> or
==
'character'
written either widi

S.
'^'
or with "^Hc
this
old
instances
cf.
5//3,
12; 5,22;
Prissc 15,4; Proc.
B. A. 18, 196,
15),
and
statement holds good also of the
i8th. dynasty, with the single

is
exception of the instance quoted above from Louvre

not biU.
/..
26;
its
reading
therefore probably
?
61/,
(2)
BiH
'wonder', on the other hand,

1
1
is
at an early date written widi
^
(cf.
fllj^^
D.
of
II
149c,
Hammamat,
"^^^
in
tJi.
dyn.) or with
is
y^^
(i8th. dyn. passim; and implied
in
is
the stroke
spelt with
\
is
JO
(](|^
the
Westcar) and
(cf.
derived from a verb 'to wonder' which

(3) Different
"^ as
early as the Pyramidtexts
789).
is
both from
b'lt
'character' and 3i>V 'wonder'
the masculine
bi,
word
'^
J
(]
^,
which
found
in
the Eloquent Peasant
/,
109, and
in
the
phrase irt
Prisse 5,5; 17, 13;

J
Turin
2.
cf.
^
of the
(cf.
^^^
(divine)
.iffcU),
'the
first
gencTation
^^^'^^ ''^-
',
Bnt. A/us. 5645,

is
recto 6
called
(see
the Appendix);
ri^^fllD^^^+.^lÎî^l
first
Nav. 133, 10; Hathor

Ill
^fl^^^,!!
III
'queen
g(;neration',
Mar. De/id.
in
73d.
'
///
is,
properly speaking, 'a body' of

' ;
men
^
it
but
is
specially usctl
the sense
"=>
Ii
I''
treneration ^
cf.
[1
I
^^ <6\ a/Sva H ,^,^

5=3v2i/i
v^n^
I
'tell
to generation
after generation' Leiden
i;
**"'?~n~Jj^
4;
'generations pass'
Max
Miiller,
///.
Liebeslieder
cf.
1,2
(Tomb
of Neferhotep);
Statue
of Horemheb
Mar.
AbydA
51,36.
For
f die 'Urzeit'.
A^^^l'^^'
ing of sdb has
still
'^
common
phrase,
for
its
often found
in
tin-
Totenbuch.
texts
'"ô
The
Pap.
exact
mean
13.34,
in
to
be determined;
use
14.
in
non-religious
cf.
Kahun
where
J Ip^
should be read; Rekhmere

in
2,
I'^^r^n^T^
N
924
(with
stretch forth the arm',

cf.
a hostile sense already
the Pyramidtexts,
;-).
W 607;
'against');
too Rec. dc
Trav. 16,125 (late stele from Lu.xor, with

12,3.
Nliit-ib, ci.
J^bensmiide ^6, where

Ei^nian
we ought perhaps toreadl|==>
l'^9()'^~^
is
^p[|Sj
possible.
In
]'f''ô'7'@'
an unpublished
however read
papyrus
hH
(Br.
Worterb. Suppl. 780), which
also
literar)-
from the Ramesseum (M. K.) occurs the
sentence
i)
It
should be noted
is
that scvcr.al
words of
tli,e
stem
l<ii
are |>crsislently written bi without
the final radical i, as for example
(J
^r\
'mine', which
proved to have the reading biiw by an isolated variant, Weill, Kecutil 57,3;
(J
kj
'hc;iven'
'lirmamenl'
should perhaps by analogy also be transliterated

case with bit 'character'
implicitly expressed.
is
bU
or
^/ir.',
though
arc
not
a the
single
instance with i
,
is
known
which
in
early texts.
However
the
dilterent, as the oldest
instances
without
determinatives
in
the
reading *<i seems to be
"^gxflfl^l
miide 28.
12.4.
I'ltrif,
Pcmh-rcli 2b, 6;
lib.
Otiicr
examples are
<|U()tcd
by Erman on Lebens-
^^ J\
'to pass by'
oTcine
see
4.
my
note Rec.
dc
Trav. 26,11.
Styt
infinitive
of the verb
fiiscr. di-dic.
W
99;
("ff'
*\
III
Benihasan
60;
II
Hwiiy r
Iir, cf.
Millingen 2,2;
Amada
stele 3. 7;
12.5.
Dr
tn
/<\ ()
kit,
117,4. 683,6c. compare the examples quoted above on 12,3; and Lepsius, Alt. Textc 1,9. a 'pilot' on board a ship, cf. Urkiinden IV 310; Anast. II (), 2. As Sethe points
II
Urhinden
iw,
on the form with -ny see Sethe,
Verbum
out hi he
rf
is
as impossible
as
man
vbi}
would be
in
Latin;
one of the two interrogative

into
*^
words must be omitted.

translated
Possibly
two sentences have here been blended

-' '''" of course demands ''-- correction the
-
one.
"^ aaS,a
I I
Lange
is
m.
..^
ww>
I I
iinter Euch", ..imter Eiirli",
whic'whicli
Ol
Jif^^
^ m
^
Hi
Sethe
loubtless right
in
rendering 'behold'.
12,6-12,11.
>
\\
ra
i^'^llili
(-.")
'/A
'-y,
^k^'-Sliii-MIIIIIIII!-/
sho7t/d
-M
w-K
'/A
zc zc
If
icr
liad been
not have
found
t/ieeQ);
I sliould not have been

is
called in vahi^:)
lips
a sayingi^) that
on the
. .
of eve>ybody.
Today fear .... more than a million of

enter into
the
people.
Not
be
seen
enemies
temples
weep
-wouldQ)
\not}\
His
burnt,
their{})
'.cords
go
adrifti;)
the statues
see himi>)
' )
tombs
.
would
be safeQ)
on
Ihei^)
day of
all ...
He
who
ne-.'er
made for himself

These
tiv
between heaven
and
earth fears on account of everyone.

to be intelligible.
If
12,612,11.
prnnuun ^
in
its
;/
lines
are too
tlie
much
interrupted by lacunae
the
gm-nt
be correct,
king must already here be addressed.
The
is
last
sentence
seems by
form to belong to a descriptive passage; and the same conclusion

in
suggested by
the reference to the burning of statur-s

12,6.
12,10.
Snm
<.m
is
here clearly
spite
transitive,
and
cannot
I.antê
therefore
be
identified
v//;;/
with
'to
smn
'to
mourn" (sec
2,5)
in
of the dctcrininativc
proposes to cmtrnd
feed",
and
84
to render;
'If
Gardiner,
The Admopitions
of an Kgyptian bage.
w<-
liad
been
fed,
'
not have been called

12,7.
(Z{.
we should not have found Sswn id, cf. 11,5.
thee
(i.
e.
soujjht thee out),
sliould
Proc. S. B. A. 18,203,
lin*^
'^ ri
'^
we
'-'
^
emend
J^J
'that proverb which
is
on
the lips of the great';

writing of mtn^ 12.9.
cf.
perhaps before
liry
should
Â
Sll-
^'' ^^*^
faulty
5,2.
S[u')hi see on
2,11.
12.10.
Wdd
hvt
cf.
16,14.
12,11-13,9.
<=>o2i/nl @
n-mz%^
(3.o^^x,^ ,-kuû-kîpyk^^
-El's-
Tk'^z'?-ra
f î^^li^k
line lost
(.3.6)
^JkikP!^rr, ^j-^kt.^ ^,M-~->^^-t^^,flT Siitor a

>
k^|.;,.r........|0||--C3.7)kK-"fl^^k^SJDlkf^'|.^...A
f
>
v,v,yA,
C30
\
kkî"=^nf mHHI -re

b Ms.
c
.h.n /,
lost
(>3, 9)
||
a bee note
on plale
12.
Ms. \\
d Ms.
^^ '^^
hatest to takeQ).
Taste,
what thou
Knoî'ledgc
and Truth are with

the noise
thee.
Confusioti
is
-what
thou dost put
throughout the land,

People eonforni to
together ivith
of tumult.
Behold one uses
violenee
against another.
Text, Translatirm and
Commentary.
85
to
that which thou hast covimanded.
If three men journey upon a road^ they arc found

less.
he
two
men; the greater number slay the
Is there
a herdsman that loves death}

loves
T/un wouldst thou
comtnand
to
make
side.
reply:
It
is
it
is
because one
man
and another
hatesQ), that their
forms^) are
fexv on a'cry
because thou
is
hast acted
so(?)
as to bring these things about(?).
Thou
hast spoken falsehood.

!tpon(J) life.
The land
as a weed that destroys men.

strife.
(
Then people would not reckon

killed
All
his
these
years areQ) discordant

Is
man
is
upon his housetop.

livesQ).
He
is
vigilant in
boundary-house.
to
he brave}
Then) he saves himself, and he

the fiood{}).
People
is
send a servant^)
poor men.
drag-net}}).
dragged {with
away.
the
He walks upon the road until he sees He stands there in misery Q). What
blows
The road
is
he has upon him

slain.
taken thou
He
is
belabouredi^)
with
of the
stick,
and wrongfully
years
Would
that
mightest taste some of these miseries]
Then ivouldst thou say

hot
from
another as a
7i'allQ)
12,11
13,9.
of the
The speaker now

bloodshed
turns to
the king, and passionately denounces his callous
indifference to the scenes of

himself,
is
daily witnessed
upon the public highways.
The Pharaoh
'*
is
to
whom
Religion and Literature ascribed the attributes of Taste,

confusion
Knowledge and Truth,
the
cause
his
and
tumultuous
noise
that
fill
the
land (12,12
'^
12,13).
men
(12, 13
due to
commands
that every man's
hand
is
against his
fellow (12,13).
third,
three
travel
12, 14).
together two of them conspire with one another against the

Is
it
whom
they
kill
possible, asks the speaker, that a ruler, the
shepherd of
his
people, should wish to see his
subjects die (12,14)?
Here the king

is
is
imagined to reply
to
the
shift
charge brought against him

the responsibility on to the
these things to pass;
(12,14
'3'0-
The answer
the sage,
obscure, but the king seems to

it is
people themselves (13,1).

thou
his
lies/ retorts
Nay,
what thou hast done that has brought
who
then proceeds to illustrate anew the murder and rapine that meet
gaze wherever he looks.
He
ends with the
bitter wish:
Would
that thou mightest taste some
of these miseries, then wouldst thou tell another tale (13,1 13,6). means lacking in obscurity, yet there can, I think, be no doubt but
here addressed with such
the
The passage
it
is
by no
that
is
vehemence.
We
know from
in
15,13
that
king
who is was among the

the king
in
dramatis pcrsonae of the book, and various expressions

to
the passage before us cannot well refer

in
any other personage.
Such are the words
Hw
S'li
Mit
12, 12; ivd
'command'
12, 13. 14,
mtnw 12,14 (see above on 12,1); and finally the wish in to one who was relatively little affected by the devastation
12.12.
texts
13,5 13,6,
which could only be said

(cf.
of the land
2, 11).
Hw
as
is
and
Sh
are
very often associated with

king;
439)
attributes
in tiiy
of the
compare \\>
is
^,
'
one another
.
(cf.
already PyramidS()
^^^-^ ''^^^
^k.
"^^^
'iir~f^
^=::ÎU.l 'Taste
mouth. Knowledge
in
thy heart, thy tongue
is
the shrine of Truth'

1
Kuban
-.see
stele
2,
1
18;
1.
similar
phrases are addressed to
king Rehotep, Petrie Koptos
2, 3.
Shi.,
on
12.13.
For hnnw, see the note on

^
6,1.
'
Wd
is
often
used with an object such as
^"^.^(]0
one.
^
fl
(cf-
7,6),
or '""^^'^^^^ of
'exerting' violence or the like against someis
For the absolute use here exemplified no ^^^^^ "^ e ^^^ "^=* ""^^^^ Pap. Leiden 358
better parallel
<>
forthcoming than the amulet

(i.
thruster, thou dost not thnist
e.
use violence)
against him'
Sn followed by r seems never
to
mean
to 'transgress', but either (i) 'to
be
like
86
or (2)
praised
imitate
'to
Gnrtlincr,
The Admonitions
make
like'
'copy'
'imitate'.
(|
For the
latter
meaning
cf.
Urkundcii
for
my knowledge
1
after years
^ ^<=>"o"
tiz)
"^^^
W ^ ^
5S
'^*^'
'I
shall
be
what
have done'; and another instance, determined by J\,
A.
Z. 14 (1876), 107;
for
other examples, either with

tioiie,
^g
or with
only,
this
see Krebs,
Dc
Clineviotliis
uomarchi
by ^_^^
inscrip-
p.
42.
Here we have an extension of
use which
may be
triitii,
paralleled
0x2,3,
S? R
J^^ ~v^ <;;^ rn
^"^1
^^\\
'I
am
dc
a noble pleased with
conforming to the laws of the
Hall of Truth'
Turin 154
=
is
Jiec.
Trav. IV 132.
in
12,14.
The two
of
i)articles
particles
hr ki
no
close juxtaposition are curious, but

rare;
cf.
in
literary
texts an
accumulation
by
means
)w
III
irf hvi below

140c, 12.
13,9;
7u)k
/n\
Rckli
mere 10,9.23.
13.1.
irl 7t>U,
cf.
Urkunden IV 970; L. /A
is
The answer
one another.
of the king
Is
it
extremely obscure.
that
Mr^vt
arises
7t''
and msd ky are evidently
opposed
to
perhaps meant
murder
through the diversity of men's
desires, because the one wishes that which the other abhors?
/;-;//
h pw
is
r shpr
tifi
is
shown
bv the repetition of
possibly
;//?
is
p7v
to
belong to the king's answer.

(in
The
clause
difficult,
but might
for
mean: 'thou hast acted

for shpr.
such a way, as) to bring these things about'.
Cf 12,3
and 12,5
13.2.
K><ki
is
very
frequent
that
in
Ebers and elsewhere;

befall a
from the passage describing the
various possible forms of death
may
man Pap.
Ttirin 121,4
^^^'"^
owing to
that
ITI
"^
'b)-
death
owing
to
trees,
by a death owing
all
to
plants(?),
by a death
all
kinds
is
of reeds, by a death owing to
kinds of vegetable'
we may perhaps conclude

of a particular species.
k'^ki
a generic word for 'plants' or 'shrubs',

3. 11; 7.6.
not the
name
Hfyl above
13.3.
who
is
hvf rsf eXc, brave may succeed

13.4.
Bîut,
cf.
the similar sentences 9,14
10,1;
of
by constant vigilance the man
in
saving himself, but
all
others perish.
an unknown word,
may be corrupted from some

for
such
term as wb^ 'the

JS"
^ written
'flood
for
butler' 'servant',
an antecedent being required

ijossibly
the suffix
stn-f.
'^Zl^
also in
10,13,
may
be
an
error
for p
^^
2,12.
If
'sweeping
so,
it
inumdation'
which
see Griffith's additional
note
on Pap.
Ka/mn
might
be meant that the

until
messeno-er o-oes along the raised gisr or embankment above the inundated land,
the point where
it
he reaches
is
broken down, and where men are dragging with the

slain.
fish-net.
There he makes
I
a halt, and
is
promptly robbed and
For
'I
i/h-hu Ji-V
set(?)
it/i
we might compare Mar. Ahyd.

drag-net
in
496,
^(|^|c>^=(]
I
= |J(]^|/^|5^
a place;
see
////
for thee the
the Marshlands,
drag
for thee
the region of the Cataract",

in'
is
where
has the
(juite
in
exceptional meaning of 'to
use the drag-net
used of the
fish-net
below
13,11.
are
above.
13,5.
For
...
siiii'i
the
note
on 4,12. ....
The
following words
repeated from 5,12
Hi
k^, 'would that'
'then', sec
on
12,2.
'I'lxI,
^^.l1l^l;lli^)ll
anil (.'uiinnciilary.
87
13,9.
MSzMiHS
iiir'-flîi.i'iPii
a Traces of a rubric.
b Ms.
r.^.t *:; Will
,. .,
..,
1 "3. -)
im
/\
//
is
/icni'ei'er
good,
when
s/ii/>s{?)
sail
up s/ream{})
[no
one}]
rods
Ihem.
3, 9.
Closely following upon, and
in vivid
contrast to, the sinister picture disclosed
in
the
in
is
jjreceding lines,
comes a
series
of short sections describing the joy and prosperity of the land
a hapi)ier age.
The
introductory formula iw irf hm{io) nfr, with which each of these sections
is
it
introduced, jjrobably
means no more than: 'how good

to
when
',
hvi being, as
Lange saw,
the particle often used
mark
to
right in preferring this view

'ruler'
Erman, Aeg. Gravim} % 344. Sethe is probably another which I had suggested, namely that hmiv is a word for
a contrast,
cf.
'is
and that the formula should be rendered:

to this
is
there a
good
ruler,
then
.'
. . .
The main
objection
that
no such word for
'ruler'
is
known, though very iwssibly the Egyptians
knew of
e. g.
a verb
lit
connected with ci^v
%i\_
^Viv
'rudder' (often used of the stedfast, safe ruler,
Eloquent Peasant
/,
90) and with
(](]^\~.
in
'steersman'
(e.
g. ibid. 126. 222).
It
would
turther be strange that the determinative
should
(1a/wvv.[]p
not a single instance follow ln)m\ and
my
suggested translation would perhaps require
instead of simply (1.
I
'position'.
I
^^
^,
the
reading of the Ms., could,

'
as Sethe
remarks,
sail
only have
its
usual
sense
suspect that the archetype had liio hr hntyt 'ships
upstream', as
emended above.
13,10.
// is ho'wever good.,
when
13,10-13,11.
7)
Ms
I
//
is
hozoever good, zuhcn the net
is
drawn
in,
and
birds are
made fast
'drag-net'; Br. Worterb.
'to
i
3,
I.
For
Q"^
^? we
lite
should undoubtedly read

ith
0^^6
52
(juotes
an example of the phrase

in
'ndt
'to
draw
'/..
in
the net'.
Mh
bind" elsewhere ap-
parently only
the Pocui on
Chariot {A.
iS |iSSo|, 95), 29
30 0'='^^'^î^6
Qg
G;irdiner,
The Admonitions
nf
.in
Kfiyi'tL-in
S.igc.
bind those
who
are wicked'.
2, 5.
S.
For the substantive juA 'bonds'

12.
13,11
'fetters'
<:('.
Anasl.
7,
= Sail. /6, 7;
Harris 500,
v(;rso
13,12
// is
however good, when
\thc lombsr\
The
7numtnies{})
{are
restored}]
to
them.
The roads are passable.

13,12.
S Inv
'dignit}''
'office'
does not seem to be suitable here, and possibly
hw 'mum-
might then have the converse of 4,4 6, 14 above, where the dead are said to have been taken from the tombs and exposed on the high ground.
mies'
(cf.
16, 14) should
be read.
We
13,12-13,13.
"Ti
a Ms.
I
T?|&,
I
ral()'j'ni5î
b Ms.
I
Allcz=.l
.
1,.
\\l
III
Ponds are dug. and plan-
It 2S ho7.uever good,
when
of
the
hands of men bnild pyramids.
tations are
made of
the trees
the gods.
for shw-si-sn
is
13.12.
miidc 6
1
.
The emendation hws-su

ha\e alread\found
a
obvious and certain;

disintegration
hws
nir,
cf.
Lebens-
We
5,8,
clear
case
for
of the
of one
xyord
into
two
above
in
where
"^0^^,
larger
must be read
"^Î^P.
all
13.13.
The
and better-equipped tombs of

et
periods had
their
ponds and
reading
their
gardens,
'
as
'
Maspero has shown {Etudes dc Myth,

is
d'Arch. IV 241
8).
^ ()
i
The
mnw
else-
monuments
evidently wrong, and
wc
can hardly hesitate to

it
emend
'^^^^
This word
in
where means
(e.
'trees'
I\'
and not precisely 'garden', but

73; Loiivre
is
speciaHy used of trees

its
a plantation
g.
Urhunden
C
'..
55;
Harris
7, 12),
so that
employment here would be but a
slight extension
of the usual significance.

.
The
'trees
of the gods' are perhaps those which
come from
the 'divine land' T.
<=>
// is
however good, zohen people are drunken.
They drink
cf. ."<J^rj-
and
and
their hearts are glad.
13.13.
si-wr. ibid. 9,
1
For
3.
the spelling H
^[yl,
(]'~^d^ with x
21, 14;
similarly
^^^
I
only
iiere.
13.14.
Nfr, of the heart, see on 3,12.
Text,
Iranslation and
Commentary,
Qq
13,14-14,1.
o<
^ w ^^2^^'^ <=> ^ r c^> u iiA

^
il
a NJs. has meaningless signs; sec the plale.
b Ms. ^
//
hmvever good,
7i>hen
rejoicing
is
in [mens) moulks.
The magnates of
districts
stand
and
look on at the rejoicing in their houses Q), clothed in {fine}) raiment, purified in front,
in the midst {?}).
made
to flojirish
13, 14.
The word mii
'to see' has a strong suggestion of the wall-paintings
of the tombs,
indulging
in
where
the
nomarch srands and
inspects
his
dependents busy with
their crafts or
various forms of amusement.

14,1.
The emendation CU
I'
is
both easy and suitable, but
it
is difficult
to conceive
how
as
so simple
a wort!
could have been misunderstood by the scribe.

cf.
/f^tl
'a
garment'
is,
Sethe points out, the Coptic gôciTc;

Zaubcrspr.
hds,
tivry,
f.
below 14,4; Veir

is
el
GedrawiW
13;
Pap. med.
Kahun
2,8;
Mutter
u.
Kind
to
S, 3.
The word
here corruptly written.

it
The
three
participles
and srzvd seem

of r hit and
'"^'^^'^
refer to
bwiw, but
is
not easy to fatliom their meaning.

Jibs
The
parallelism
hr-ib leads
'^'^'
one to suspect that
may
originally
have been followed by
kf ^
^^'^
14,1-14,3.
a Ms.
b Ms. \\
// is
however good, when beds are made ready {J).

need{J)
safety^).
The
of every Tnan
is
satisfied ivith
The headrests of princes are stored in The door is shut upon a couch in the shade.
him, who(r) {formerly}) slept in the bushes.

14.1.
For the
spelling
of Hhvt
cf.
^.
to
|00't=;f
Piankhi
in
10;
the old
form
is
14.2.
The verb
idt seems
both here and above

is
9,1
to
be used of 'making ready'
a sleeping place, but no such

currence; the earliest of the
word
known
the dictionaries.
84.
?^
Tir
is
word of
rare oc'to
known examples Urkunden IV
896 are
'^
quite obscure;
safe(.'')
perhaps
keep
safe'
in
^f'^'^^^Ô^
'
^"ôl''
is
'^~^ '^^y
(]
"^^'^
^
'^^P*
, ,
for thee' Festival
Songs 11,2;
Osiris,
offered to thee
the
mn-wr,
T)
O|
*?)
thy flesh
being preserved, thy bones being sound' Mar. Dcnd. IV 51a.

Gardiner
Sirt elsewhere means 'wisdom'
QQ
'sense' (sec
tlie
Uaidiner,
The Admonitiuiis oT an
E);y|jtian Sage.
note on
leg
i6,
*K^
i),
no feminine word meaning 'want' or the
like
being found else7, 13.

is
where:
cf.
however
^^^
^^
and the note on 12,3.
For
izvyt see
on
14,3.
Sethe proposes to take sdr

that
bit as (jualifying the preceding suftix; unless this
done,
we must assume
some words
are lost.
14,3-14,5.
than
1/2
of a line lost
a Ms.
'$,
[Tl
o V ^^
I
"^1
4V3
lines lost
(3
^
is
// is
however good^ wkcn fine linen
spread out on the day of the AêwyearQ)

the groundi^).
onQ) the bank.
Fine linen
trees.
is
laid
07tt{}),
garments are on
The overseer Q)
The poor
f(jr
14.3.
The
section seems to have to do with the use of fine linen

it
festival
a
,
purposes,
people no longer fearing to leave

cf.
spread
out
cf.
in
public
places.
For
^^
of clothes,
Eloquent Peasant
14.4.
/,
34; of papyrus-rolls,
14,1.
Rekhmere
2,2.
HHi, see on
-^c^-s^
j^
unknown; should we emend j^.Y,?
14.10-15,13.
Q^M?i-Tii- k:^^
('4. .3)
if;,-
ii-~-^jrai
Sir
"nS^-'ApZ^^îK T^^k'^W-^m" ^'"

s}^^
"
q.-;p[f]t^njp-(,5.4)i,_3.,.,,..,i,i'k-pf7i,;',
Text,
Translation and
Commentary.
^|
^1
6-7
s,,uar los,
1111
.T"J
5-6
s<,u
los,
('5, S)
,,,
,,.
,,,
fÎ]
a See plate
14,
note
f.
\in
the
to
midst}]
thereof like Asiatics

themse/vesQ'^).
Men
selflj).
their
manner.
They have come
an end for
There are none found
to
stand and [protect}] themselves^})
Every man fights for

ourselves^}).
his sister, he protects htm-
Are
[they)
Negroes}
Is it
Then we protect
Multiplied are uiarriors(}}) to repel the
people of the Bow.
Temhi}
Then we turn backQ).

brother}
to
The Mazoi
are^
happy Q) with Egypt.
How
should every
man
slay his
own
a people of the Bow, and have come
The troops which we recruited for ourselves are become destroy Q). What has happened{}) .... through it{}}) isQ) to All foreign
tribes
cause the Asiatics to kjiozv the condition of the land.

taste
are full of
It
is
its
fear.
The
of men
without giving Egypt

devastate
to
strong{J)
say concerning you after years
itself.
He who
rematnsQ)
makes their houses
to liveQ})
cause his children to
live
Generations^) said}
f^^^
most{}) provisions
gum
14,10
15,13.
first
gap of more than
four lines introduces a long section which,

light
if
it
had
been preserved complete, might well have shed a clear
upon the
historical
situation pre-
supposed by our book.

is
In its present mutilated
condition even the general trend ol the passage

Asiatics
obscure.
The
words of
in
14,
compare someone with the

above
(cf.
allusions
explicit
have been made

mention of
several passages
their ethnical
name.
with
In
14,12
13 some people,
A
series
3,1; 4,5
Ji
\\^^|?m)'
^^
whom
8;
10,1
2),
though without
perhaps the Egyptians them-
selves,
in
are apparently reproached
cowardice.
of
its
difficult
and
elliptical
sentences
14,13
14
appears to refer to the relations of Egypt with

rhetorical
is
foreign neighbours on the South
and West.
his
These sentences are followed by the
question:
how should
every
man
slay
own brother}
The
15,1,
only thing that
is
here plain
that
the Libyans and Nubians are some-
how
again
contrasted with the
more dangerous enemy on

in
the
it
Eastern boundary.
possibly explained
named
in
and
the foregoing
sentence
is
The Asiatics are how they came to
knoiu the condition of the land.
Sethe thinks that the words

following
their
d^mw
ts-n
nn hpr
Pdt
hint at a
mutiny of Asiatics,
whom
the Egyptians,
in
ancient custom of employing foreign

fallen
mercenaries, had enrolled
their army.
These
Asiatics,
he understands, had
hypothesis
is
to plundering
and had made themselves the masters of Egypt.
The
attractive,
but the words
hpr
In
tn
Pdt are too
little
intelligible
for
one to
feel
any great confidence as to their meaning.
15,3 we may guess that this national disaster was spoken of as a thing which would remain After this the conas a blot in the memory of the Egyptians for many generations to come. text once more becomes shrouded in utter darkness.
92
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of
an Kgyplian Sage.
A
is
tilt'
graver
difficulty
tliaii
ilu-
obsc urity of the individual sentences that
compose
this
section
the fact that
we have now no
said^
loiij^êr
any certitude as to the identity of the speaker.

to the
From
15, 13
it
words what Ipuwer

safely
when he made ansiver

from
the
Majesty of the Soi'ereign

It
is
in
may
to
be concluded that a speech of the king precf^ded.

the
of course wholly impossible
regard
I,
I
king
to
as
the speaker
very
beginning
of the
papyrus down to 15,1
3.
From
down
14,5
we were
in
able to trace, though with ciifhculty al sonn- points, a continu-
ous thread of thought; and

directly addressed.
12,11
13,9 we
found unmistakable evidence of the king's being

fitly
The
reflections
of Ipuwer
may
have ended
w'ith
the passage 13,9
14,5,
and
that
where
after
is
many pages of gloomy forebodings and

unfolded.
past and
violent recriminations a picture of peace
prosperity
That passage describes a jo\ful and harmonious era, such as Egypt had
known
Ipuwer,
in
the
might
still
perhaps know
in
tiic
future.
It
is
by no means
that
likely
after holding
out this hope, reverted any
more
to
is
the
disasters
had overwhelmed
the king's
Egypt.
For
fell
this
reason the most probable hjpothesis
that the
commencement of
words
in
the
in
gap between 14,5 and 14,11.

the passage
However
as no internal evidence on this point
can be found
14,11
15,
to
15,3, there remains the possibility that the king's speech

is
began
in
the midst of
page
where the context

in
completely
in
lost.
14.12.
14.13.
M)k
liw-f, possibly
a disparaging sense, as
the obscure sentence 9,3.

is
H(;re there are two elliptical questions, each of which
answered by ^?; on
iws to in iwsn,
3,
i.
this
use of the particle,

singular suffix
15,
I.
see
12,2 note.
It
is
unnecessary
to
emend
as the
may
refer to Pdt^ which

7,
1.
was treated as a feminine singular above

fjp'i'l
For wi see on
'if i^'f
is
obviously corrupt, as the suffix
is
'
without
an antecedent.
The meaning must somehow
be: 'the result of this
was
that
15,13-16,1.
ii.l1i^[^t
^
I I I
^-Jî~M.sa^
fl'gi:sT?iP,"r,
I,,..,..,..,
(5.
.4)1
-^
Ms.
^.wk^T?
pfT^s^^flk
p,T,
wjîP,T,c^.oftir;p~-^
What
cattle.
IpuiverQ) said, when he answered the Majesty of the Sovereign
all
is
To
be
ignorant of
it
is
what
is
pleasant in
{their)
hearts.
Thou hast done what
good
in
their hearts.
the
Thou hast nourished people with
itQ).
They coverQ) theirQ)
through
fear of
morrow.
15, 3
16,
I.
That a speech of
this
the
king has just ended
is
a legitimate deduction from

learn
for the first time,
the opening
words of
section.
The
sage,
whose name we here

in
now
pre-
answers him.
Does
Ibrmr
his
reply
mark a new stage
the debate,
and did argument and counterlimits
argument continue to alternate with one another

sent
far
beyond the
of the papyrus
in
its
mutilated
Or
are
for
we
here approaching the end of the book?
The former view has

is is
prima facie
plausibility,
amid the sparse fragments of the sixteenth iâge there
no
ex-
ternal sign of discontinuity with
what precedes; and when the
left
margin of the papyrus
reached
q_
in
17,
2,
sentences are there cut into halves by

that
it'.
Nevertheless there are strong grounds

in
i
for
tliinking
the Admonitions of an
Egyptian Sage ended with the word dzviyt

will
16,
i.
The
here
argunient.s that
it
make
in
favour of this conclusion
be set forth
will
in
the notes on 16,
17, 2;
will
be best merely to consider the consequences that

eines
result
from
its
acceptance.
The Gesprdch
monitions both
if
Lcbensninden
viit seiner
Seele,
in
an ancient
literar\'
its
text edited
by Erman from
a Berlin papyrus,
in
te.vt
has often been mentioned
tliis
work,
and
close relationship to the

th<-
Ad-
form and ends

in
in
vocabulary has been emphasized

i,
its
,
in
Introduction
(p. 3).
Now
our Leiden
16,
conclusion
will
be seen to show a very con.siderable resemto
blance to that of the Lebensni'iidc

is
where the debate as
whether
life
or death be preferable
*.
abruptly
terminated by a brief speech introduced by the phrase
^^
wish.
The concluding words of Ipuwer, if such The Egyptians are apparently likened to
turns to the king:
itl^).
they be, are by no means so clear as

cattle,
for
whom
ignorance
is
bliss.
we could The sage
now
iL'ith
thou hast done ickat
is
good
in
their hearts.
Thou hast flourished them

the king has fostered
These words can hardly be understood otherwise than

in
ironically;
the Egyptians
their lack
will
of knowledge, so that they go their ways heedless even of their
misery and without
or intelligence to better their condition.

veil their facesQ}) because
The
last
sentence
own may perhaps

is,
be guessed to mean: they

to
of the fear of tomorrow, that

utterance:
they fear
look
the future
in
the face.
ver}'
At
all
events the phrase fear of tomorrow touches the keynote

its
of the book, and

less
may
their
appropriately be
last
today sorrow
is
everywhere; un-
people
mend
ways, what hope can they have for tomorrow'
15, 13.
The namelj^'^
also be
pounded therewith can
'1^^ Yw* '^ ^^ " means a exemplified; cf. (]d^|v\ Louvre C

"^"^
rare
7;
one,
and names com-
Og
yl^
Pa her i
the
6;
and
as
(|D^reW>
It
ipivwr. Pap. Kaliun 14, 55.

if
There are no grounds

the reading be correct,
for taking |^,
in
name
given by the Ms., to be a determinative;

is
Ipwsr or Sripw must be read.

and u<r
JUillingen 2: so too
however more probable

note)
that the scribe has for once confused the hieratic signs for sr
is
(see 4, 2
in
and
it
that
Ipwwr
to be read.
Nb
r dr, of the king,
cf.
Sinuhe 172
15, 14.
is
probably the queen

spelling of
lot,
who
cf.
is
designated as nbt r dr.

note.
For the
5, 5
may
Im-sn
may be
a corruption of im-s, as
there
is
no suitable substantive for the plural

16,
I.
suffix
to refer to.
well
kv
hbsu>-sn hnty-sn
8,
is
obscure;
hhsto
be an error
for
the verb hbs.
A''
snd
n,
see the note on
14.
^-TTTD
'^^
n^l^r^
p*^
94
Gnrdiiicr,
I'he
Admonitions of
.in
Kgyptian
ba|fc.
r,T
I I
^î\\^Zin
V. o... .. ....
l-k-^r
M,-........| (''
-4)
II
.8^"(.7..)Jlir;r5.J.,..n..,..,|(.7.^)~~~J.D'ût,T:l
// is to be{})
an aged man who has not yet
died,
and
his son is youttg

[his]
and without underspeak{>)

to
standing.
)'e
He
him
begins
in the fatei^)
is
He
of deathQ).
does not open
mouth
[to]
you.
seize{})
Weep
on every
go
side.
after youQ).
The earth
Weep
the corpses
their
If men call to enter into the sepulchres., burn the statues of directing work
of the mummies
6,
17, 2.
Were
the opening words of this passage to be found on a scrap of papyrus,

context,
isolated
from
the
surrounding
no
scholar
would have the

if
least
hesitation
about pro-
nouncing them to be the beginning of a taleV
Here however,
they are looked upon as the
continuation of the speech of Ipuwer, they can only be accounted for by supposing
tain
them
to con-
description
of the king as aged and incompetent,

his
while his son
is
still
a babe unable to
easily
take
the
place
of
father.
The extreme
to
improbability
of
this
view
can
be shown.
in
Ipuwer has,
we must remember, begun

At
this
answer the king,
whom
he direcdy addresses
the
second person singular, while the Egyptians at large are referred to by the pronoun of the third
person
liminary
plural.
point
intervenes
the supposed
line
description of the king,
without any pre-
word of warning, and from the following

plural.
onwards the audience

is,
is
addressed
in
the
second person
even when
use
The abruptness
has been seen
of
this
change of attitude
for the greater
to
to
my
mind, quite intolerable,

I{g}'ptian
liberal
allowances have been

It
made
the
freedom of
idiom
in
its
of pronouns.
in
notes
the
foregoing section hcjw well the Adi).
monitions might end with the words 'through the fear of tomorrow' (16,
lead one to
These considerations
went
frame the hypothesis that dzu^yt was
really
the last
word of the Admonitions., but

upon the Admonitions.
the
that the scribe of the Leiden papyrus,
not perceiving that he had reached the conclusion,

in
on copying mechanically from the Ms. before him,

This hypothesis
finally
fails
which a
tale followed
however
16,
to
account
below,
for
the
second person
plural
in
next
line
and
is
disposed
of by
13
14
where expressions occur that are almost

in
identical
diffi-
with phrases that have

culty
already been read
the Admonitions.
The
onl)'
way
out of the
seems to be to assume that the words

a description of the king,
In
wn
si
pw
really
belong to the Admonitions and
contain
is
but that this description,

it
together with the rest of page 16,

in
out of place.
all
favour of this view

tlie
should be observed (i) that the phrases

in
16, 13
it
14
the
are
the
paralleled
is
by expressions on
twelfth page of the Leiden Ms. and
a part of
where
in
king
evidently being unfavourably criticized,

(2)
though not as yet

scribe copied
directly
denounced
second person;
a column of
it
that the papyrus from which the

easily
was
clearly defective', so that

in
may
have been torn off and have been read by the copyist
'there
wrong
1)
Doe would
ID this case tr.iDslalc: p. 2.
was once an aged man'
etc.;
sec the philological note.
2)
See the Introduction,
Text, TransIatioD and Coinmenlarj.
>
a different hand to
place;
(3)
at
the
bottom of page
there are traces of writinjj
in
tliat
of
the Admonitions, so that this

farther
work was
either left incomplete or else

I
came
to an
end not much
on than
17,
2.
On
the strength of this evidence
think that the
most natural conclusion
(though of course there can be no question of arriving at a certain decision on so problematical

a point)
is
that the passage 16,
17, 2
represents a column or page that had
become detached
to
from
the Ms. utilized
by the scribe of the Leiden papyrus,
and
that
this
page ought
be
inserted at
16,
some
I.
point between
12,6 and
12, 12.
s'l
For the resemblance of the words wn

"J]"
pw
tni
etc.
to the beginning of a tale,

\.
one might compare

form
in
cf.
.
I
J i^fl
"1
0^^ ^0^^^"^ Peasant R

Sailor 33
'to die'
"^
with the sdmf-
Sethe,
""î^^^ Verbum II 555

in
^liip'^'f'^'^ked
and
possibly
too the
first
examjjle {Sdtwf})
77, 12;
is
k.
For swdi
Sethe quotes Harris 22,

i.
i,
perhaps
also to
be emended
'I
be confused with
Mast.
is
^^7^%^ ^ i^^-^ Sinuke B 170 This word probably not to "^^ which used of 'going' to one's tomb g. Sheikh Said 19; Mar.
is
e.
10;
in
Breasted,
new
^f^-
lacking
a tiny infant,
children
S^rt 'understanding' ^^'^'=^^=1 ^^ ^^P^^^^^^^ Turin

historical Stele 12.
'intelligence',
such as
statue of
Haremj|
heb 3;
'the
of
Re whose words
^"*^
''^^'''
are puissant and

e.
whose
lips
are knowing PtQi^^'^^^^^
Pi
,-^|
K^"^^
Hr wH
'k
understanding
(i.
the
fame thereof) reaches heaven' Pap. Turin
132, 14; and so often.

16, 13. 16, 14.
nbt,
cf. cf.
12, 3;
13,
i.
r hwt-ki,
12, 8.
Ir
i^(^)stw n, cf.
cf.
12,6.
Rm{y\
d. 10,3;
12,9.
Wbdw
twlw,
12, 10.
APPENDIX
Brit.
Mus. 5645
I
(plates 1718).
While
visiting
the British
occupies a conspicuous place

script,
Museum had often noticed the writing-board no. 5645, which among the hieratic ostraca in the Third Egyptian Room'. Its peculiar
tablets
its
more
archaic
than that of the
around
it,
made me
single
it
out as a promising
object of study; red verse-points indicated
contents to be literary, and the few short extracts

text.
which
not
with
jotted
half
down
of
this
in
my
note-book seemed to correspond to no known

in
However
it
was
until
book was
print that
found an opportunity of statisfying
my
curiosity
regard to the writing-board.

to
words known
with
me
and pleasure were great when many of the rare from the Adtnonitious made their appearance one by one, as I advanced
surprise
it
My
the transcription;
seemed almost as though
this
new
text
had been written

resemblances
for the ex-
to the vocabular)' alone: the latter parts contain a pessimistic description of the world that vividly recalled the descriptive portions of the Admonitions. At the same time I noted differences both in the
1)
press purpose of illustrating
my
Leiden papyrus!
Nor were
the
confined
See the
official
Guide
th.it
lo
the
Third and Fourth Egyptian Rooms,
p.
there the description of no. 7 (B.
M.
5645) has been
erroneously inlerchaiiijcd with
of no. 13 {B.
M.
5646).
qA
form and
the
G&rdiner, I'he Admonitions of &n
E^ptian Sage.
in
matter which
made
a comparison with the Admonitions particularly instructive;
and
its
soon became aware of an especially important point about the writinijboard, namely that
certainty.
date can be fixed with
From every
Appendix
to
point
of view
therefore
it
seemed advisable
to publish this
new document
is
as an
my work
on Pap. Leiden 344.
Brit.
Mus. 5645
with a coating of stucco.

string,
wooden board 55 cm. long and 29 cm. high, covered on both sides The stucco is laid upon the wood by means of a coarse network of
In
which was attached to the board with some adhesive matter.

side
is
the middle of the right*
hand
a small hole,
which
made
it
possible for the board to be suspended from a wall.
The
verso
text consists of four
paragraphs of varying length, three of which are upon the recto;

paragraph,
and,
the
contains
the
fourth
lower down,
text.
two
lines
of larger writing that have

is
nothing to
do with the preceding

verj-
literary
The The
entire
board
covered with dirty reddish

all
marks which may

the latter have
easily
verj'
be confused with the red verse-points, and

pale
in
the
more so
since
become
in
colour.
writing
is
in
places verj- faint,
and the task
of decipherment was
consequence not always quite easy.

is
The
hieratic
hand
perhaps more nearly related to that of the Westcar papyrus than
to any other well-known

all
text;
however
am
inclined
to assign
it
to a
somewhat
later date,
at
events not posterior to the middle of the

in
i8th. dynasty'.
For Vv
the scribe always employs

8;
the large uncial form, except
two instances of the ligature -^ (recto

sign
is
verso
4).
The
plural
determinative even
after
tall
often written
still
horizontally,
an indication that the old
mode
of writing hieratic
in
in vertical
columns
continued to influence the horizontal script.

in
The
great
complete form of Sa
detail.
liarity
used
in
recto 8.
13,
and
recto
the fish
t.
<Qo
\n
is
drawn
in
not
The leather hv is not distinguished from that of 7ni The sign '>^ exhibits a pecuknown elsewhere, the end of the tail being crossed by a short thick transverse stroke.
PARAGRAPH
(Recto 14).
1.
Recto
a Original
apparently
sS^sg
The
collection
of
zt'ords,
the gathering
together of sayings^
,
ingenious mind,
made by
is
the priest
of Heliopolis, the
of utterances with Khekheperre-sonbu, called Onkhu.

the quest
This
the
title
of the composition.
clearly legible.
In
With the
original before
me
read
^)
,,
both
c-^-^
and
The
seemed
any case the parallelism of shwy mdwt, kdf tsw and

also points to this conclusion.
l)
fact that the text
is
written on a
wooden board
In
We
haTe several such boards dating from
seem to have gone out of fashion. In the 2 St. dynasty the use of wooden boards instead of ostraca appears to have been revived though the boards of this date are generally not covered with stucco. Of course local conditions may here have determined the choice of writing-materials; in Thebes limestone ostraca were more accessible than, for instance, in Memphis.
the
1
12th. to the l8th. dynasties in Cairo and elsewhere.
the 19th. .ind 20th. dynasties they

,
Appendix.
97
|
r .
dir hiiw shows that

I
"W ^^^
tlie
5 q
i.
must be read.
is
unknown; Sethe proposes, and
think rightly, to identify
word with kwtcj 'decerpere'

-A
~<~^
|
(fructus, flores).
M hhy n
i6,
lit.
cf.
the
epithet of a
god
-<S3-
pT" ^\
'who created the earth with ingenious mind'
'with
searching of heart' Leiden
The word following zv6 n Inw is difficult to decipher; see note b on plate 17. For a Sny son of, but it is far more likely that sny is a title inclined towards the reading moment The name of the author is compounded with the prenomen of Sesostris II of some kind.
'
( 1
2 th. dyn.),
and
tliere is
no reason for doubting that
this
gives us the actual date of the com-
position;
on the form of the name see A. Z. 44 (1907), 52

Recto
3.
2-4.
(O-- fMl.?^,l,^kk^'r!=Lib3""-'
a Original apparently
He
of past
said:
Would
that
I had words that are unknown

fore), {be
utterances
that
are strange,
{expressed) in
new language that has never occurred

spoken by the ancestors.
void 0/
repeiitiotis;
not the utterance

is
speechi^.})
squeeze out
been said
my
is
body for {J)
that which
in
it,
in
the loosing^)
of
all that
I
no
say.
For what has

the speech
repeated, whenij)
what has been said
has been said;

times
there
is
of men of former times, whenQ) those of later
find
2
it.
4.
The
writer wishes that he
had new and
original things to say, not merely repeti-
tions of
what men of former generations had said before him.
2.
For
0^^_^
-.
see the note on

if
^^
III
_rt_
Admonitions
7,
4;
the ending
-i
is
correct for the perfect participle passive,
hnw be
taken, as Sethe suggests, as a singular.
(| (]
must be an adjective or
c=it3
'
participle parallel to
in
hmm.
Sethe well compares the words
^\
'i^ ^^137
all
strange plants'
the descriptive sentences
accompanying the pictures
of the Syrian plants brought back by Thutmosis
from
his Asiatic
campaigns, Urkunden IV 775.
'Back, thou messenger of every god!

ger.P'
Hast thou come to
this
my
heart of the living as a stran'he

is
//../.././ 336;
P[i]^?n^J:^^ffjngD-^l2(|^^^^-^
like
of
heart,
he seeks ounsel for things that are strange

l)
(=
with the
same
i,
facility
as for) things
A/W Prisse
9,
Lacau i/
the original has the
same sign
as that
which determines Vnai, Pap. A'ahuii
5;
hrwy,
ibid. 2, 16;
12:
and the proper name of a foreigner IJntitwi, Siimke 320. Gardiner.
qO
that
G&rdincr,
The Admonilions
of
ati
l-'.^yjitiaii
Siig**.
are
intelligible
(lit.
'that
in
presence of which the heart

adjective
is')'
K.
/.
//.
24, 7
Piehl,
Inscr
/tier. Ill
74.
Derived from
this
'"
must be, as Sethe points out, the word

p
for 'sayings'
(perhaps 'original sayings')
^ ()^|I'=*|yOT^|l '^^ *=* n

fie(?)
(|
'hear ye me, and speak

(late).
7.
good concerning my words, do not say

I
concerning
in in
my
sayings' Vienna 172, 7

cf.
m^
doubled
^^^H'^Pill ''cpf^'^''^'ons', only curious and inex[)licable. Whniyl is

for
here
this
sense, for which
below recto
is
The
Shipwrecked Sailor 35. 104

c\
obscure.
sbt
"TV
tiiat
*=>1h?\:
sign
is
the hieratic writinsr see Plate 17 note

this
is
5A has verv nearh' the form of

be anything
|
elsewhere
in
te.xt,
and
|,
as
it
stands, can hardly
else.
However
Sethe
hw
unknown, and
in
open
1
to the objection tliat
hrw ought
to
be written
^.
may
well
be right
3.
conjecturing ~Tr
^
in
<=r=|gQ.
is
not
rare
cf.
the
medical literature
6, 4,
in
for 'to strain'
'squeeze out'
2,
some
16:
pre-
paration through a cloth,
Pap.
Kahun
Ebers Ebers
19, 22;
63, 6;
22.
Hearst
10;
3,
always
medical
10,
i
accompanied
by
l
the words
hbsw except
17,
18.
For shik the

in
Berlin
jiapyrus writes
link
is
~^ x ^
[Pap. Berlin 3038, 11, 11;

slink.
16, 7;
20, 4. 5. 9) and
Admonilions
probably a mistake for

it
Here metaphorically used

able to produce.
'to
for searching out the

is
body'
for
such precious utterances as

points out,
to that which
I
may be
This interpretation
preferable, as Sethe
it.
had proposed,
I
purge' the body of the thoughts that oppress

it
Sethe takes hr to mean 'and' here, but
think
is
better to translate
it
'for'
'because of.
't<>
With V\
through a sieve' (L.
/^
Sethe hesitatingly compares the old verb

47;
^\^^
pass
corn
Z?.
II
71a; Perrot-Chipiez^
fig.
28),
but the determinative speaks strongly

is
against this suggestion. Instead of
On
the other hand, the presence of ,ww after the infinitive

ddt-'i
unusual.
^^^^37 we
verso
5.
might expect
nbt;
cf.
however
^^. ^
below recto 6 and
2^^^==^ ^1
The
sentences introduced by
must have given the reason win

is
th<:
words of the
ancestors were insufficient to serve the author's purpose, but this reason
writer indulges
in
quite obscure.
1
The
,
pla)'
upon the word dd
in
much
the
same way
in
11.
as Prtsse
6 plays upon j/ V\
and we
shall
find this
kind of literary artifice again below
6.
PARAGRAPH
Recto
(Recto 59).
5-6.
^tflT*
=> <J=.
i)
rp.T.arI I
m-^^'ZixM^^---sic
("^Î
(?
i -K^ 21/ ^-=^

it
2i/
<::i
For the body
as the set of thought, cf. such expressious as sk Ijrt

series of
ht
(e. g.
Prot.
S. /?.
A. iS, 196, 12}; hjp
ht,
see the note
below on recto 13; and especially the
images
in
Brit. Afiis.
566
A.
'/..
12 (1S74), 66.
Appendix.
99
Not speaks one ivho has {already) spoken^ there speaks one that is about to speak, and of whom another finds what he speaks{}). Notlj) a tale of telling afteriuards: 'they had tnade^}) Not a tale which shall say^): 'it is searching afterQ>) what hadQ) perished, it is (it) before'. lies; there is none xvho shall recall his name to others'.
5
6.
These words, which contain the same
artifice
of style already noted

is
it,
in
1.
3,
are
his
exceedingly obscure.
The end
of the section suggests that the writer
there
defending
work from any

late
ver)ristic,
(1.
imputation of untruthfulness that
may
later
be
cast
upon
and
therefore trans-
the
first
sentences as a refutation of a possible charge of plagiarism.

difficulties
There are however
serious
connected with
this
view.
Sethe thinks that the passage must be apho-
the writer returning to the discussion
of his
own
'nicht
affairs
only
in
the
words ddt nn hft mini

damit
einer,
fiir
6),
and he proposes the alternative rendering:

der spater reden
In
sagt ein Sagender (etwas),
der sagen wird, (es noch einmal) sage und ein anderer finde, was er sagte; nicht redet
den,
will'.
man
My
objection
to
this
view
I
is
that
cannot connect
it
in
any way
with what follows.
the following philological notes

faith
in
endeavour to support
correctness.
my own
hjpothesis,
though without,
5.
must confess, having great
its
"^^
ddt'ifi.
perhaps perfect participle active,
sharply contrasted
with
the
following verbal
adjective
Sethe doubts whether
this
is
possible.
Gmy
probably passive participle; the
construction
may be an extreme
I
case of that discussed by Sethe,

in
Verbum
II
899
902.
For -JL,!"'^^^' "'^

I
think
we must emend "^1^^^^^^
order to
make
this parallel to
the following
^^^^
'
in
is
which the plural strokes should perhaps be omitted.

not',
Here
this
sic
cannot be trans-
iated
'there
but must be an example of the rare use of

Cf.
"^"^^J^flA
negation to negative an
?
isolated
word or
phrase.
above
1.
2,
and the sentence

'IJo
l]
1^
-=
'^^0
to
l^]^P|pp|-^?-|-^l^^g|-^|'^5lf|^ "^Mll
nor wax, nor honey, nor sweet beer, for four days'
Turin; see too Steindorff, Kopt.
in
""t
allow
him
drink
in
an unpublished magical text
Gramm}
in
460.
a
relative
For the construction kis dds With the present reading kis dds
i.
sentence Sethe compares Rekhmere 10, 14.
(not kisn
ddsn
rs)
we must render
'not a tale which shall say'
e.
not words which show on the very surface their inconsistency with the truth.
This seems
however highly improbable.

6.
The
'to
verse-point after shitift seems to be wrong, as
it
certainly
is
in
several instances
below.
Shi
mention',
cf.
Shipwrecked Sailor 128, and a
less certain case, without dative but
with rn 'name' as object, Petrie, Koptos 8, 6.
Recto
67.
down
to
/ have said those who

l)
this in accordance
with what I have seen, beginning with the first generation

is
shall come afterwards; they arc like ivhat

arc here and in ihe
pastQ}).
The
letters
ill
two following instances written with a ligature which might possibly be read -dw.
'i*
IQQ
6
view of
Gurdincr, The Admonitiuns of
nii
Ejjyplian Sage.
all
7.
The
writer
claims
that
his
first
moralizings
are
in
accordance with a comi^rehensive

future.
iiistory,
beginning at the
for
age of human existence and not (excluding the

fu^/ni, see
6.
For
7nin'i,
which
we expect
above on M/,
1.
3.
For A/
Ipt see
the
note on Adiiioiiihons
7.
12, 2.
For J\^^
I
^^-
^^^- Abydos
2.
II
10,
where these words are used of future kings;

last
so too iy hr si of future days Prissc 9,
The
words are very obscure; the sense may
possibly be that the writer can look into the future as easily as he can review past events.
For
sn r see Admonitions
12,
13 note.
Recto
79.
<>
Would
been related: in
that
I knciv that of whichij) others are ignorant, even things that have never order that I tnight say them, afid my heart might answer me; that I might ex-
plain
to
it
concerning
my
sufferings,
and
thrust aside for
it
the load that is itpon 7ny back,
(that
I might speak)
through
7 itQ),
7vords{}r)
about that zchich oppresses meQ), that

say .... about
1 7night
express to
it
what I suffer
that
I might
my
mood.
lines
9.
After the pretentious boasting of

naive.
the
return
to
the
theme of
line
seems exceedingly
7.
For
\1/
^^S()^k,
^^^ Eloquetit Peasatit

p.
i,
111
and Vogelsang's interesting note

jiarticle
in
his
thesis
Die Klagen des Bauern
3031;
's
for
two more examples of the

it
i,
see
Sinuhe 217. 260.
in
The
writing
that
^J^^vJ^
curious;
has probably nothing to

in
do with the
p.
Other words ending
are discussed by
Erman
his edition
of the Lcbcnsm'nde
57
and by Sethe
fluous
\\;
'.
in
A.
this
\\
44 (1907), 85, but may be simply the past relative form with a supermay be due to the influence of the dual word kkvi, cf. A. Z. 40 (1902), 94
Z.
ad fincm
8.
Slid here clearly means 'to explain' 'elucidate' and

I
is
construed with
this
on the analog)'
of
dd
'to say';
have been unable to

e.
find
any other instance of

30, 38. 42
;
usage.
The
r
masculine
n
''^^
itpvj 'load' 'burden',
g.
Pap.
Kahun
5,
62
Admonitions 1,2.
3.
"^ )>\
'to
repel"
'thrust aside',
cf.
verso 3; so too metaphorically, of setting

'to
commands on one we
side,
C/rkunden \V 546; push away' food,
Piankhi 143.
Prisse
parallel
i,
Literally,
thrust'
a person 'aside'
10.
Totb. cd. Nav., 154,

is
The
sentence beginning with htnn
obscure;
should expect to find a verb

are inexplicable.
to
zctn-i,
sSr-'i
and the preposition
and the spelling

to
sfii-n-ici
Sfi
it
is is
apparently an active participle,

i)
and has therefore nothing

and prefers
to
t.ike
do with the word sfn
'mild';
Sethe
considers Ihis view very improbable,

it'.
-ny here too as eiuiv.ilent to the pronoun -sn or
-si:
'would
that
kuew, while others do not know
Appendix.
,Qj
that
obviously
the
causative
of the verb
/;/
'to
be
infirm'
is
is
discussed
161
in
the note on
Admonifavour(?);
tions 9, 9; the only other instance of the causative
Sinu/ic
'God hath sliown me
may he do
hath
the like
<=>
IN^
vv
*^ aaa^vv
'^r^
so
as to adorn the end of him
whom
more
he
afflicted'.
I
gA
is
probably a variant writing for _^g7j', which seems to be

cf.
nothini^r
tiiaii
a clioice
word
for 'to speak';

'tiic
M ^\
that
op.
cit.
1
Rekhuicre
is,
2,
is,
'
'^^ o\
that ultercth
'^
~wwv wl
g
exists'
.asaa
heart
I
of
Re
(cf.
knoweth what
274);
63.
in
the tongue of
Tanen
what
Rochem. Edfou
in
273
n'Sf),
Cf. too
.o^^-*-A^
^
e. g.
'<-=
create for thee
praise
uttering thy beaut\

is
',
op.
all
cit.
II
'tongue' and the
word 5
81)1
1
S()
'utterance'; the latter
not at
rare
Ptolemaic limes,
Ill
'Ii
^T^-^
I
''^^
heart
it'
rejoices at hearing our words' Mar.

i.
Dcnd.
60
g.
-^
perhaps 'what
suffer
through
e.
the heart.
9.
(IsgTj perhaps
stele
an e.\clamation of
relief;
an interjection
0^
QA expressive of pleasure
is
found Israe/
22;
Rochem. Edfoii
line
267.
The
far
cf.
date at the end of

in
is
doubdess merely a memorandum of the scribe as

b)'
to
how
he had ad\anced Pap. Bologna
his
work by a given date: such memoranda are
no means uncommon,
1094, to quote but one instance.
PARAGRAPH
(Recto
10
14).
Recto 10.
Jill
m
g
a OrlgiDal
has
4S1
ii
^'oj'
"-'
I
m^ 1^
^1
^/
land.
otiur.
atn meditating on
what has happened,

it
the things that Iiave
come
to
pass throngliout the

the
Changes take place;
is
nol
like
last year.
One year
it
is
more burdensome than

into
The land
'-
is
in confusion
and has become waste {});

I
;
is
made
^ ^^
^1
<==ril
I
occurs again below z/^r^^
cf.
the epithet
^^|)|;^P^^Î|2^^
is
'meditating upon the plans of his mistress'

as here.
"Vv
"^
I
Urkunden IV 46, where the verb
construed with
cf.
;;/
A^ki seems to be ver}- nearly s}'nonymous with wiiv^ 'to ponder' or 'plan'
0"
I
'
but taking counsel with his heart' Urkunden IV 434;
^^
"^
^^
l)
I'^z^
m*^^
JN'^ K
139.
'
'^^*^^^
^^'h^^
\s^x<^-
in
subjection to the lord of the two
Cf. s'si for ssi in Ship\i*yecked Sailor
WQ2
Gardiner,
The Admonitiuns
of an Ei^ptiao Saê.
lands have planned and plotted reb(;llion''
monitions 1,8.
Urkundcn IV 138.
Hpr
7, 6.
hi
/?,
see the note on .Id-
For hprw 'changes'

the Coptic cuoTq;
year',
can find no exact parallel.

1
II
with
is
cf.
|
Maxinies d'Ani
8,
both times
in
contrast
ci^x
'this
and see Sethe's remarks A. Z. 40 (1902), 95.

see
Br.,
The
Ptolemaic spellings
cf.
are
G
4, 10.
and
14;
e
and
Worterbuch
209.
For the metaphorical use of dns

2,
i i
Ad-
monitions
for sh^
the note on Admonitions

Recto 11-12.
may be
consulted.
<=>
II CJ
~.~^
f"-
~j
<=>
~
I I
vvvN~v
.B'S
\Wj
Will
11
Ungin.il
(3
Right
is
cast outside.
Wrong
is
inside
the conncil-chamber.
is is
The plans of
is
the
gods are
Tcnvns
is
violated; their ordinances
are neglected.
The land
in distress.
Mourning
everyivhere.
and provinces are

put
at
to
it.
in
sorrow.
Everybody alike
subjected to wrongs.
Reverence,
an end
The lords of quiet are disturbed.
MorningQ) occurs every day, and
the face(:) shrinksQ)
what has happened.

II.
The
converse of the
first
two sentences
is
expressed
i)
in
>
the prophecy
Cairo 25224
)
(Daressy,
Ostraca., p. 53, parallel text to
Pap. Petersburg
(|%>.-^^
(read
^^
is
"^^^
For
esting
2vn
'neglect'
see Sethe,
elusive
Die Etnsetzung des
Vezicrs^ note 90.
Jllhrw
in
an
inter-
word of somewhat
it
meaning, which cannot always be rendered
English with the
same term;
to'
seems
to
be derived from the preposition hr and
to signify 'that which appertains

T
or
'is
requisite for'
somebody or something.
in
man
applies to himself the epithet
^\
to
"^
^^^n
one
'^
'good of dealings
the house of his lord'

intelligence
%:>
{Munich Glyptotek 40) or claims

his
be
'^^
V
is
"^"^^
'whose
performed
business'
in in
{Leiden
4;
Brit.
(other)
Mus. 572).
places'
pyramid
^\
^^
ffl
<=>
^ '^^"^
r|
'superior
arrangement to
all
Louvre
3.
/;-/
mhrio means
'to
provide
for'
someone;
a general sense,
cf.
Ur-
kunden IV 656. 968.

idbwy,
Esjjecially of 'government',
d. irt
mhrw
cf.
Urkunden IV 1075; government by the gods,

-csc>-^v
ti, Urkunden IV 60; srwd mhrw Lyon 93 'O thou Ennead that art in
Abydos
I)
It is
^v>w,a^
which govemest the two lands';
so
perhaps
here
not certain that sbit
is
to
be connected with hml nkil.
Appendix.
O^
Lastly
i)i/ir2c
ht
ni/iru<
is
commonly used
for 'providinjj for' bodily wants;

is
and so ultimately sometimes spelt
comes
[](]
to
mean
cf.
little
more
than 'food' (cf the English 'provisions') and
'^
^
Dlim.
Gcogr. Insc/ir. IV 125.

'distress' 'calamity'
|g
ij^
Snviiif
is
compound word meaning
or the
like.
Cf.
in
(]
vSftl
'
^"Ss^
Trav. 29, 164;
is
t=De^^^^|^|||
v.
.Qrigf
jj^g
Netherworld, distress
Zanberspr.f. Mutter
lie
Kiuii
<^,
8;
^7^^ T'" '^

'"
"^^^^ '^
"^
^^^^^
^f Tntankliamon 8
p.
Rcc.
1111 1\
^^W^'^^^^^
Cairo 25224 (= Daressy, Ostraca

/J. Ill
54, where
S ^^^^
n
read);
.r>^
U U U ^J\^ '^^ ^^ ^,
^ very obscure conte.vt, L.

a7\
256
a,
8;
and
finally
Metternichstelc 240.
For 0(<s=-J^
so
that
see the note on Admonitions 1,8; the

as to the accuracy of
lacuna
is
exactly
of the shape of -e^,
there can be no doubt
the restoration.
12.
(J
^8Ai
[yr'^\,]^
c'-
'^'^^
hrst quotation
'^
above
^^''''^
in
the note on sn-vint, Eloqjicnt Peasant

(similarly
op. cii.
15
^V n yO
gTv
'j-
ra
yO
^'"
''^'J^""
g^rief
fragm.
Ill
13);
parallel to
)nnv 'grief, Pap. Leiden 348, verso
12, 5.
As
verb,
perhaps
for
in
(j
c^
yQ()i
in
^|
JM^^JO
L. Z>.
i;
Ill
"NL o
2.
f\^v/i
'the
thirsty
(I
man groans (emend 0%>

v>S])^
^t^
tw) to himself
the desert'
140b,
However
the beginning of invocations in Totb. ed. Nav. 12,
14, i;
102, 6 appears to be an e.vclamation of joy.
Sfyt
the
is
that qualit)I
in
things or people which

is
commands
'^"^
(] fl
respectful admiration; 'reverence',

in
its
word
whicli
here use to render xfyt,

to'
cf.
properly speaking too subjective
meaning.
Rd'it si
ris);
r 'to annul' 'put a stop
""^"^
%. "tf <=>
"^
Bibl. Nat. 20, 24
(hjmn
to Osi-
similarly
Horemheb
decree 20. 37.

quiet'
Nb^v sgri 'the lords of

epithet
probably a circumlocution for 'the gods'.

Gcogr. 757),
Nb
is
sgr
is
an
in
of Osiris
in
Busiris (Br, Diet.
and
it
is
perhaps Osiris
Eloquent Peasant
B I,
2j.
2().
Cf. too the epithet
-a ^
v^ ^\
who
so called
^^37 H
UrkundenW
me A.
\02,\.
As
the
last
quotation shows,
sgr must mean 'quiet' 'peace' or the
like,
a sense
for which
Z.
we
42
may comjjare (ô^^

(1905), 32.
ra
ftj^f
^
i
Sinuhe R,
8,
and the word sg discussed by
rn
ing' (as
in
'^
V^llTl
o^^"*"^
again below verso

i,
2.
is
If
the
word has here
its
usual
meaning 'morn-
;;/
nhpzi\
Admonitions
i),
it
clear that the sentence nlifnv fir

in
hpr
r<
nb must
be
closel)'
connected with what follows, since 'morning takes place ever)- daj'
meaningless as
an isolated clause.
So Sethe,
for
whose
interpretation
all
see below.
If
this
view be not taken
it
should be noticed that the neighbouring clauses are

is
short and independent of one another

rr-i fi
the only possible alternative

stele 13;
to connect nhfyiv with the phrase 29, 12. 13;
Sft
''^^
^^""^
'^^*'"
Isrcul
Inscr. in the Hier. Char.,
Pap. Turin 147,
col.
2,
9,
and to translate 'cares

view.
to result from
fright.
come about every day'. The determinative seems however to make against this For tnbli see the note on Admonitions 9, 2. The meaning which seemed
the
examples there
II
quoted
was
'to
swerve,
shrink
back,
recoil'
especially
from
For
to
Scthe liowever points out that the gcuilivc following

as
'
wArw
is
cUewhere always an objective
gcuiti%'e,
and therefore prefers
render
mlir-ii-sii
care for
them ',
i.
e.
'
iheir cult
'.
I04
Gnrtlincr,
The Adnionitiuns
of au KyypUaii Sayc.
a further instance (with omitted n as

<:r>
iiere
^
in
msli for
tiieir
msnh)
of.
Pup. Turin 26
col. 2,
Qpi
\\
Pi 'they
shrink
from
filling
mouths(?)',
(i.
in
an obscure context.
Sethe proposes
to render: 'every
day there comes a morning

back
to
its
e.
one from which some improvement might be

I
hoped),
uscil
in
in
and yet
it
returns
former
state'.
very much doubt wiiether

in
tnd/i
can be
the sense here suggested, though the determinative /V

it.
three passages
tells
somewhat
comparing
favour of
Is
it
not better to render 'the face slirinks at what has happened',

i,
the note on Admonitions
for
the use of lir}

Recto 12-13.
A^/iÂA
VjV
/ Speak concerning
heart.
It is pain/n/{})
to
iiQ).
My
my
Limbs are heavy-laden.

it.
rt;;/(-)
distressed because o/Q)
my
hold
peace concerniitg
is
Another heart would bend
(inidcr such
a burdeti}}).
12.
A
Dit
brave heart in evil case

ri,
cf.
the cofnpanionfj) of its lord.

26,
11
verso 4;
Urhcnden IV 271. 353; Rec. de Trav.

compare Eloquent Peasant
footnote.
For
hrsn we ought probably

13.
ibid.
to reatl Ins.
P'or the writing
^^
for
)tp,
i
.,
70 with
^^^^,
and
I, 2-j6
with
B 2,
33.
4,
1
For snni see the note on Admonitions

as the subject, just as
struction
2.
If
snnt wi be correct,
ic'i
must be taken
for this con-
sw
in the next sentence appears to

II
be the subject of u>hd\ and

especially
|
see Sethe,
Verbum
173;
A.
Z.
44 (1908), %i\
I"^"^^ v|^^
'in'
Sinnhe
tî
"^^^0
,
<=>"^^^
Shipwrecked Sailor 134.
'^
n^
'because of, not

in
(Sethe).
]Vhd
'^'>'it
^f-
(Truth) perishes
5;
TlTa^ J.^ A^ ^S11 =

in
'to
suffer',
see the note on Admonitions 10, 12;
below
14 and verso 4 absolu-
^"^^ '^^' '^'^ sufferest
when
Egypt' Stele Rameses IV, 14

13, 4
A. Z. 22 (1884), 39.
Apparently
transitive
below verso
cf.
Pap. med. Berlin 3048,

^^ cannot bear many
following infinitive hip
'painful';
lit
'His clothes are too heavy for him, --x-ra^^Ô
XJ
as
""^^
P(^
clothes'.
(cf.
Here, according to Sethe,
JZi'
must be taken
Paheri
2,),
anticipating
the
the use of
sw
'to
''^^
in
"S^ |
ill'
^ |^?^
and zahd must mean

painful
it
cf the similar use of
is'.
mr
be
cf.
in
the phrase
fnr-zvsi
'how
Hip
hr
'to
keep
silence
about' a thing,
Urkundcn IV 47; Louvre
60;
Turin La.eso,.,s ,4
/l^^f ^,";fi,n-=>^k I^^^^T; -^^

for the spelling Sethe
;'
Ks
'^^
metaphorically, only here;

In
compares
in 2
385-
is
-^r
'^^ Urkunden
the last sentence Sethe proposes to understand sn-nw

is
the sense of 'companion';
that this
the real meaning
proved by Shipwrecked Sailor 41

^^^'''-
'I
spent three days alone

'lord'
^^^l
V^"^
^^'^'^
'">'
^^ "^y
(o"'y)
companion'.
For nb
'possessor'
in
reference to )b 'heart',
cf.
Prisse 16,
8.
Appendix.
,q^
Recto 13-14.
a Erroneously omitted
(in
plate
iS.
Would
loith
that I
had
a heart
alile
to stiffer!
it
Then I
ivotttd rest
upon
it.
I zoould load
it
words of
13.
/ would ward off fro7n

ki, see the note
my
malady.
2.
14.
Hi Whd
in
on Admonitions
in
12,
must here be
tlie
infinitive,
spite of the
final
P,
and must have the nuance of

'to bear' 'endure'
meaning found
passage from the Berlin med. Pap. quoted above, namely
suffering, not merely 'to suffer' passively.
Irt skny,
cf.
L.
D.
Ill
140
b,
2;
Munich, Antiqua-
riiim 38;
Totd. ed. Nav. 64,
42
(variants).
The
signs following
like
0.
^^
fc^
are not easy to read, but

szv
if
e be correct,
it is
preceded
by a small sign
The emendation Hpi
seems probable from the
parallelism.
For
y^^^\
clause
one
verj'
is
tempted
to conjecture tniir 'misery', but

it.
we have
then the difficulty that this

last
would
nearly contradict that which follows
In
any case the

'that
it
sentence
is
strange;
the preceding
context would lead
one to expect drf
n'l
mn-'i
might ward off from
me
my
malady!'
PARAGRAPH
4 (Verso
1.
6).
Verso
He
said
to
his heart.
Come,
my
heart,
that
to
I may speak
is
to
thee,
and
that thou
may est
answer for me viy words, and tnayest explain

I.
me what
in the
land
-wv after
(j(lg7j
an imperative
cf.
Destruction of Men (Sethos),

17;
3.
16;
Kuban
stele
Piankhi 86':
245.
later
1^
Pap. Bibl.
A- at. 198, 2,
Mayer A,
2,
18;
see too Junker,
Grammatik
The
last
words ntho hd pth are
quite incomprehensible to
me.
Verso 13.
\^- Tfiiî^z- r:=-a-kP^rr,3r

l)
htm
I4
Erinan
still
connects
I
/'
in
Went
in
41,
45 with
this
particle (A. Z.
43 [1906], 24);
can however see no reason for explaining
those instances otherwise than
have done
Proc. S. B. A. 1902, 351
2.
Gardiner.
IqA
Gardiner,
The Adraooitions of nn E^plian
Sa(;c.
l^k^^.Y;
/
ing,
in a great
stir.
a)>i
J^SiMITTLwhat has happened.

nobody free
rloiZSk'^.Y;
in
t^T^
the
vicdilaiing on
Afflictions have entered in today;

silent
mornis
have not passed away.
All people arc
concerning
it.
it.
The entire land

Hearts arc sad.
There
ts
is
from wrong:
all people alike do
He
who
gives
commands
as one
who
receives
commands:
both of them are content.
1.
Nkiy., see above on recto lo.

identical with
ihw
again below 4; sec Br.
Worterb. Suppl. 15
16;
ihw
is
certainly
2.
^^ fQ^"'^12,
Nhpw,
see above recto
note.
Here,
if
'cares'
were
really the
meaning, one might

cir
is
understand the sentence to mean 'cares, (they) have not passed awa\' since the ancestors',
then being an equivalent of
drw
how-
CT
^^
Ô
this
rr
"^^^^
^1
Urkztnden
429.
Sethe's
proposal
i.
ever far superior: he takes tihpw, not as 'cares' parallel to

contrasted
in
lh'a\
but as 'morning'
e.
'tomorrow',
with
nilii
'toda)'.
In
In
rase
drdrw
is
the
rare
word
written
^ ^ ^^
an
evil
Lebensmude 117.
spite
of the strange determinatives this
word must
signify
quality
d.\
(l^^^^^Cread
Shr
<i
i.
DSSfl'^rr.'^^l^'^fel'^
a
SallicrW 1,2.
in
perhaps
e. in
in
sense similar to that of the English slang expression 'to be
a
lit
great state',
great perturbation.
'nobody'.
2, 5.
The
determinative of
iSf
'^
probably correct, nn
here meaning
literally
c^n
Snm, sec
Y'wwvK
I
Advionitiofts
Dit
is
hr, see Sethe,
Die Einsctzung des

is
Veziers, note 144.

is
be
nn J must mean 'the heart of both of them ^\\<=>U

,
contented',
_____
that
to sav,
both the
ruler
and the ruled are

the
indifferent
as
to their miserable lot;
"^
is
doubtless the suffix of the

either
3rd. person dual;
preceding
1 1
^vw<a
inexplicable,
and as Sethe suggests, should
omitted or emended to
r.
Verso
34.
Origiii.il
@,
.is
below
I.
6.
People rise in the morning
to
find)
it
(so)
daily,
and
it
(yet)
hearts thrust
it
not aside.
The
state
of yesterday therein
is
is
like
today,
and
resembles
there
is
because
of muchQ).
Men's faces
to
arc stolidQ), there
no one wise (enough)
to knoic,
no one angry (enough)
speak
out.
People rise to suffer every day.

3
4.
The thought
is
of
tlic
callousness
and submissiveness of men
to their
own and
other
people's troubles
here further developed and elaborated.

Appendix.
107
si
3.
The
<si
is
suffix
'Si
is
and the absolute pronoun
must refer to the general state of
affairs.
it
//r sn rs n
explained by Sethe as a circumstantial clause explaining the previous sendifficult
tence; H
In
however rather
following
and dubious.
/ir
th<;
sentence Sethe takes
to be the preposition.
prefer to understand
fiiiem.
as
'face'
and to compare the .sentences mentioned above recto 12, note, ad

,
Dri
seems
to be a anai. liyuîhvov
unless one
may compare
o'
o"^,
2, 4.
which
is
apparently used of
the baneful properties of a herb Zavberspr. f. Mutter u.
Kind
The meaning
Sethe.
'to
know' 'perceive' appears to have been

7,
first
recognized
by
Transitively 'to know' a thing cf Reklwicre
9;
cf.
Louvre
for
240; Prisse
2, 3'.
More
often
adjectivally used in the sense 'skilled in' or the like:
example
oW
I
,=^
I
i.
'î*
<
'whose hearts are
skilled
in
seeing
excellence' Piehl,
hiscr. Hicr.
Ill,
45;
%>U-Ji 'commander of troops, ^~ Karnak, Temple of Chons, f "^ P ['o'

/ 1
skilled in warfare"
Mar. Abyd.
53;
I
î^'
2, 4.
^J "^
Siiit
I
"8^
d|)
'wise in knowledge' Anast.
^si
as verb,
e.
g.
Shipwrecked Sailor 139.

cf.
"Ô^^^ 'angry',
'anger'
at
the
word ^1câ<^
in
in
the Pyramidtexts; a
good
instance of
dud
a later date,
will
be found
224.
For the
and
spelling here
one may compare

it.
Ebers 102, 10; an unpublished magical papyrus

In
in
Budapest contains several more examples of

this
Ebers the word dnd seems to refer to madness,

is
might possibly be the sense here,

is
where dnd
contrasted with
'
rk.
However
12.
it
is
more
likely that the opposition
rather between
the cool thinker and the quick-tempered fanatic
one might quote Juvenal's facit indignatio versum.

dzu^ see Sethe,
D}f
S
5 55
r^, see the note
on recto
For the construction of
VerbumW
'V.
Verso
4-5.
I
/T--..S>
^111
(jra'^JêcinJ
3
/j AAVsAA
A[
?p
M., D
>
J^Si^X-T^JJ-'-A
=Q
a Original both here and b Original
inserts
J^
after
The
c.
sign read
'^
on the plate may well be
oX
fo*"
in
grg below we ought probably
to read
d See note
l)
This
last
instance
demands some
further
comment.
The
'passage
runs;
'The
Vizier
caused his
children
to
be summoned
the
:^
7i^^-^ I) --^^^^.^tlljq^^ljP^T^Î^jq^^l^
their nature
tells
when he had perceived
manner of men, and

lastly,
tions
12,
revealed itself to him^??J'.
The
bit
determinative of rk here
heavily against the meaning 'to finish".

ni
ilt
however wc may uuderbtand

1.
/r-/,
the
words
is 'when he had finished the instruction of men'. The Nor does shr mean 'instruction' for which jîy/ is the Egyptian word. sn 'their character' must be parallel to shr rtn(, for hit sec on Admoni-
usual translation
og
Gardiner,
The Ailmonitiuus
of an F.gyplian Sage.
Long and heavy is my malady. The poor man has no strength to protect himself) from him who is stronger than himself. It is pain to keep silence about things heard. It is misery To find fault with a speech breeds hostililyQ). to ansioer one who is ignorant. 'The heart
does
is
not accept the truth.
The reply Q)
to
a speech^)
is
not toleratedQ).
All that a man
loves
his (otcn) iitterance.
Everyone puts his trust in

complains that
wilfully
Ik;
Rectitude has abandoned speech{}).

in
4
ihost;
5.
Till-
writer
has no om:
wliom
trutli
lie
can confide
his
woes,
as
who know
4.
their
cause
shut their eyes to the

is
and refuse to
(^[nthet
listen.
w/<
The emendation
Denderch
is
e. gf.
Petrie,
5.
8.
nhmf
//;,
S7u
based upon the

i
common
criticize'
?ihm m^'ir
a'jr
rf
so
see above verso

its
note.
'to
'find
Hsf
here
used
in
familiar
meaning
fault
with'
(Sethe);
especially of criticizing or correcting letters.
The
substantive smi has here perhaps the sense
of 'an.swer' 'rejoinder', as apparently

niand'
in
Sinuhe 204.
is
'yUaA''~'~^T
its
'Copy of the reply

sense:
to this
com-
Whd
has here
apparmdy
tsf
in
is
transitive
see above recto
13 note.
The
on recto
i.
construction of
mr
nb
si
difficult.
'all
For nir one

that a
his
e.vpects w;V, Ijut see the note
3.
Sethe
doubdess right
translating
man
loves
is
his
(own) utterance',
e.
he
will
pay no attention to anyone's words except

hr,
own.
Grg
in
compare Admonitions
the
5, 4.
H<bb
I
cf.
l%v JJI^
Eloquent Peasant
an\-
i,
107
an obscure context:
it
determinative,
which
cannot identify with

{hib).
known
hieroglyph,
looks as though
might represent the jaws of the hippopotamus

leave' 'abandon'
cf.
J^^7;\
'to
leave him' Ebers 40, 7; 41, 21; 42, 5;
^ J^^7^1'2 ^-^'^
"^
"^"^^^
^
'Enter
in
to
is
him,
do
not
-n-
1)^^ -A ci'^ 'Thy

117);
j^â
with thee,
f]
he
does not leave thee' Urkunden IV 500
(similarly
ibid.
(|<=>^>^
^s;-
OÔ ^
J
in
'^ well-born man who does it J [p the lawcourt' Ayrton-Currelly-Weigall, Abydos III 29.
"^'^l^^X
(scil.
"evil"), his (own) father
abandons him
Sethe however doubts the transitive sense

g. 140. 253),
this
liere,
and thinks of
ist
yv
'to run'
{Pyramidtexts
bt
is
e.
rendering 'die Richtigkeit der

unless
Rede
it
weggelaufen'.
in
However
word Jin
not fcnmd
in
sense outside the Pyramidtexts,
is
preserved
the
"^5 -A
Sinuhe
154; Pap.
Kahun
35, 13.
Verso
5-6.
]3^_(6)"7^ ^'gil^;:^^^
'
I
il
Bx^^=^ c3oJ) Hi/

"
^ ar
^ ^ -^ <=>Sli
?-^
I
c'
J\
Original
(2,
as
above
1.
3.
/ Speak
silence.
to
thee^
my
heart;
answer thou me.-
heart that
is
approached does not keep
Behold t/u affairs of tlu slave are weighs upon thee.

5
like [those of) the master.
Manifold
is
that which
6.
Since other people
will
not listen
is
to
him,
the
author turns
to
his
heart,
whose
interests are
bound up with
his
own, and who
forced to sliare his burden with him.
Appendix.
109
participle,
6.
Setlif-
is
douljllcss rij;lu
liis
in
taking
dering 'approached' to
Sethe,
'angegriffen'.
ph as a passive The translation
though
prefer the renis
of the last sentence

if
also
due to
who
points out that
'^j
is
the late Egyptian writing of the verb,
the spelling be correct.
TRANSLATION.
The
collection of
words, the gathering together of sayings, the quest of utterances with

,
ingenious mind,
He
said:
in
pressed)
made by the priest of Heliopolis, the Khekheperre-sonbu, called Onkhu. Would that I had words that are unknown, utterances that are strange, (exnew language that has never occurred (before), void of repetitions; not the utterance
I
of past speech(??), spoken by the ancestors.

the loosing(?) of
all
squeeze out
said
is
my body
for(?)
that which
is in it,
in
that
is
say.
For what has been

the speech of
repeated, when(?) what has been said
has been
times find
said;
it.
there
no
men
of former times,
when(?) those of later
Not speaks one who has

of
(it)
(already) spoken, there speaks one that
is
about to speak, and
whom
there
I
another finds what he speaks(?).
Not(?) a tale of telling afterwards: 'they

'it
had
made(f')
it
before'.
is
Not a
tale
which
shall
shall
say(?):
iiis
is
searching after (??) what had(?) perished;

others'.
I
is
lies;
none who
recall
name
that
to
have said
this
in
accordance with
what
have seen, beginning with the

is
first
generation
1
down
to those
who
shall
come
afterwards;
they are like what
past(?r).
Would
in
knew
I
that of which(.')
others are ignorant,
even
things that have never been related:
order that
might say them, and and thrust aside
my
for
heart might answer

it
me; that
might explain
(that
I
to
it
concerning
my
I
sufferings,
the load that

I
is
upon my back,
express to
I
might speak)
through
words(?.?)
about that which oppresses me(?), that
might
it
what
suffer
it(?),
that
might say .... about

the things that have
my mood.
come
into
am
The
meditating on what has happened,

place;
it
to pass throughout the
the land.
other.
is
Changes take
land
is
is
not like last year.
One
it
year
is
is
more burdensome than

gods are
in
confusion and has

is
become waste (?);
made
Right
violated; their
cast outside.
Wrong
inside the council-chamber.
The
plans of the
is
ordinances are neglected.

vinces are in sorrow.
The
land
is
in
is
distress.
Mourning
everywhere.
Towns and
is
proit.
Everj'body alike
subjected to wrongs.
da)-,
Reverence, an end
put to
The
of(?)
lords of quiet are disturbed.

I
Morning(?) occurs ever)'

it(?).
and the
I
face(?) shrinks(.') at
what
has happened.
speak concerning
It is
My
mjin
I
limbs are heavy-laden.
am(?) distressed because
my
I
heart.
painful (?)
to
hold
peace
evil
concerning
is
it.
Another heart would bend

of
its
it
(under such a burden??).

that
A
to
brave heart
suffer!
case
rest
the companion(?)
it.
lord.
Would
had a heart able

I
Then
would
upon
would load
with words of
would ward
off
from
He
answer
I
said to his heart.
my malady. Come, my heart,

it
that
to
maj' speak to thee, and that thou mayest

is
for
me
m)-
words,
and mayest explain
me what
in
the land
in
am
meditating on what has happened.
Afflictions
have entered
it.
today;
in
the morning,
is
have not passed
awaj-.
All people are silent concerning
The
entire land
in
a great
jQ
Gardiner,
Ihc Admonitions of nn Egyptian
Sat;c.
Stir.
There
is is
nobody
as
free
from wrong;
receives
all
peopk; alike do
it.
H<arts are sad.

ccjntent.
He who
rise
gives
in
rommands
morning to
is
one who
it
commands,
(yet) hearts
both of them are

thrust
it
Peoph;
the
(tinil)
(so) daily,
and
it
not aside.
The
state of yesterday therein

stolid (.'),
like
today,
and resembles
because of much(?).
Men's faces are
there
is
no one
every
wise (enough) to know, there

day.
is
no one angry (enough) to speak out.
People
rise to suffer
Long and heavy is my malady. The poor man has no strength to protect himself from him who is stronger than himself It is pain to keep silence about things heard. It is misery (). to answer one who is ignorant. The heart To find fault with a speech breeds hostility The reply does not accept the trutli. to a speech (?) Is not tolerated All that a man loves
(.?)
(.').
is
1
his
(own) utterance.
to thee,
Everyone puts
his trust in
Rectitude has abandoned speech(.?).

tiiat
is
speak
my
heart; answer thou me.
heart
of)
approached does not keep

Manifold
is
silence.
Behold the
affairs
of the slave are like
(those
the niast(>r.
that which weighs
upon
thee.
CONCLUSIONS.
The opening paragraphs
a uniform
pattern,
of the
new London
te.xt
are something of a no\elt\'.
The few
samples of the Egyptian Wisdom-literature hitherto known conform, with hardh- an exception, to
the ethical or philosophical issue with which they deal arising out of a brief
introductory
narrative
in
of
dramatic
kind'.
Here
however
the
usual
dramatic
preface
is
abandoned
tions.
favour of a very quaint and unexpected confession of the author's literan' aspiraoriginal
His craving for an
theme
is
antl
for choice,
unhackneyed words
is
confided to us
with a
writer
that
good
shows
deal of naivete;
consists
and
verj'
it
amusing to note that the only touch of

to
originality that the

his
of the
words wherein he seems

contain
this
it
cast doubts
upon
powers
in
respect.
The two
sections
which
candid
not at
revelation
all
of the
writers
ambition
con-
are very
sistent
artificially
and obscurely expressed, and

.After
in
is
easy to
make coherent and

first
sense out of them.
the the
hesitating
and
diffident
tone of the
words the pom-
pous boast that the reflexions

surprise.
liis
book
obtain
rest
upon a broad survey of
all
histor}-
comes as a
If
thus yet
we
the
are
title
unable to
at
tiie
a clear conception of the author's pretensions from

fairly just
own
lips,
beginning gives us a
estimate of his actual achieve-
ment.
This
title
describes the
work as a
collection or anthologj' of wise sayings ingeniously put
together by a Heliopolitan priest
named Khekheperre-sonbu.
tiie
When
in
the third paragraph the writer reaches

his
main topic of
his
book, namely the

at
wickedness of men, the corruption of society and
own
grief and
It
despondency thereat, he
is
once lapses into the conventional language of Egyptian pessimism.

text
for this
reason that the

It
serves
so
admirably
equally
well
as
to
philological
illustrate
commentary- to the Admonitions.
might be em-
ployed
almost
the ideas of the Berlin papyrus containing the dialogue

his
between an existence-weary
l)
mortal
and
soul,
fust
as there tlv
unhappy hero turns

in in
to
his
The only
real exception
is
seems
to
be Ihe Song of the Ilirper

to
in
the
tomb of Xeferhotep and

as
Pap. Harris 500.
.\
particular
situation
I.
variety
of this literary genus
the
kind of composition known

liis
the Egyptians
a shoyft 'teaching',
cf.
which the dramatic
la lather instructing his son, or a scribe
pupil)
is
summarily indicated by the
title
of the work;
the Instructions of
Amene;mfs
Conclusions.
Ill
soul
for help
and solace, so
hertt
I
the;
writer
makes an appeal
its
is
to his
own
heart.
the Lebensuiiide
in
'To
whom
have
shall
speak today?" has
counterpart on the
The refrain of London writing-board

In the Introduc-
the author's denunciation of the indifference that

to
this
shown
to his complaints.
tion
book
called attention to the points of contact between the Admonilions and
the Ledensmiide, on comparing the resemblances there noted with the considerations here adduced,
it
will
be seen that there are good grounds for classing the Admonitions,
te.xt
the Lebensm'ude and
the
new London
together as a historically-related group of

is
te.vts.
Now
to the
this
conclusion
not without a certain significance in connection with the problem as

definitely
age of the Adtnoniiions, for the text of the London writing-board can be
far as
dated
back as
the reign of Sesostris

to
11'.
Thus
there seems to be a slightly increased likelihood
that the Admonitions are
be reckoned
among
the literary products of the Middle Kingdom.
However
there
is
an essential difference to be noted between the pessimism of the London frag-
ment and that of the Admonitions.

long since recovered
its
Egypt had, by
is
the time that Sesostris
II
came
the
to the throne,
old prosperit)-, and there
no evidence for any

Dynasty.
qualit)-,
It
social or political distur-
bances
at
this
flourishing
is
moment
quite
in
the Twelfth
follows
that
pessimism
of
Khekheperresonbu
of a
general and literary
at the
most an unconscious echo

first
of that troubled period preceding the rise

h'gyptian
literature
of the earlier Theban Empire which had
tinged
with
melancholy.
There can, on the other hand, be no question that the

the Admonitions to Asiatic
civil
pessimism of Ipuwer was intended to be understood as the direct and natural response to a real
national
calamity;
the
references
in
aggression
for
in
the Delta and to

this
the
devastation
of
the
land
through
war leave no room
doubt on
it
point.
But,
hastily
although the Adynonitions have an indubitable historical background,
need not be too
assumed that
their
composition was contemporary with the events to which

in
the)- allude; historical
romance was always popular

monitions, even
if
Ancient Egypt,
and there
is
no inherent reason wh)' the Ad-
referring to the conditions of the
Tenth Dynasty, should not have been written
under the Twelfth.

This
but
for
is,
in
fact,
the
conclusion to which the balance of evidence would

that
seem
is
to incline,
difficult)-
the
historical
difficulty
all"
It
was emphasized
observed
in
the Introduction.
if
But
this
realh-
so great after
invasion,
should be
that
the
Admonitions
really
refer
to
the
Hyksos
is
Ipuwer has been

in
guilty rather of understating than of overstating his case.
There
no indication
nor
is
the Admonitions that a rival
monarchy had been established

extent
in
the North by
Asiatics,
any
in in
clue
given
us
as
to
the
or
the
duration
of the
is
encroachments
of foreign hordes
entirely
the Delta therein alluded to.
Moreover
exist
and
this
an important point
overlooked
the
Introduction
there
does
some evidence
its
that the internal dis-
ruption
of Egypt after the YIth.
l))'nasty
was taken advantage of by

in
Eastern neighbours.
I
Golenischeff thus describes a passage contained
the
still
unpublished Papyrus no.

It;
of
St. Peters-
burg":
'Dc
la
page
commence
la
lign<-
sans interruption un autre texte dont

Je
la
commencement meme
de
m'est jusqu'a present fort embarassant.

differents prcceptes.
.\
vois
seulement
qu'il
est aussi parfois entrecoupe

la
11
de
meme page
Le
te.xte
nous trouvons
phrase suivante ecrite en

les
rouge:
(1
'Cela est
dit
par
le
porteur de Tare'
.\siatiques.
fort
Apres
cela
on mentionne
ct
dmuXesi
p)^
^^)
l)
'^^
mauvais
embarassant
assez
endommage des
See the note on recto
I.
2) A. Z. 14 (1876J,
109
112
Gardiner,
The Admoiiilions of an
IC^yptiriii
b.ii^c.
pages VIII
et
les
IX ne
mots:
me permet
asiatiqu(!s,
s'asît
pas d'en
saisir
ville,
exactemcnt
le
sens.
J'y
trouve seulement souvent

les
employes
combattre,
soldats, I'Egypte
du nord,
ennemis
cc
qui
sanble proiwer,
nord.
rical
ijii'il
dc quelque narration sur 2ine incursion if Asiatiqiics dans I'Egypic

Ic
du
On y
Iroitve
anssi
nam
dc yercti
\Z^\\\\-_X^^
it
^'^
^^
VIII'
that
Siut,
dynastie^.'
in
The
histo-
value of this
t(>xt
tiic
may
same
of
c(jiirse
be small; but
seems
the
to hint
the days of a king

1
Akhthoes, possibly
l)y
as the ruler mentioned
in
tombs of
I
tin-
)(]ta
was ravaged
Asiatics.
I)(;lta
We
know
more
further that the
king
Amenemmes
built a
strong wall on the East of

well
the
to
keep back the Heduins'.
These defensive constructions may
have been merely

that
the restoration of
the
first
ancient fortifications due to
some Pharaoh of
this
the
Old Kingdom; but
monarch of the Twelfth Dynasty undertook
work
at
a time when so much reorga-
nization
vital
was needful throughout the

i)ressing
entire
tiiis
length
alone;
of the land^
niiL;ht
shows
that
he considered
Asiatics
it
and
precaution.
I'Voni
one
conclude
that
the
had not
abstained altogether
period.
liave
In
from interference
in
the Delta under the

el
weaker
rulers of the intermediate
the
newly-discovered
In a
Temple of Deir
is
Bahari scenes depicting battles with Asiatics

in
been found \
th.
word, there
th.
scanty but indisputable evidcuice that already

liable
the period
between the VI
and XII
Dynasties Egypt had been
to periodic incursions
on the part
of the Beduins of the Sinaitic Peninsula and of Palestine.
More evidence
in
than
this
is
hardK' necessary to account for the references to the Asiatics

objection to
the Admonitions^
Still
and the
historical
an early date for that work therefore
dis-
appears.
in
spite of all that has
been
said,
there remains the possibilitj- that .Sethe

at the
may be
myself Dynasty,
right in his opinion that the
work was composed
end of the Hyksos period.
am
now
on
strongly inclined to adopt the view that the Admonitions are a product of the XII
th.
that prolific
this
period of Egyptian literary activity; but
must conclude by reminding
my
readers that
probability.
point
we have no means
italics
of attaining anything
more than a strong presumptive
1)
The
are miae.
was called inlmt hki 'the wall of the Prince'; cf. Simihe R ^1: Daressy, Osliaka z^22\. That this wall was built by Amenemmes I is clear from the latter text, which is a duplicate of the second half of the above-mentioned Petersburg papyrus, and contains a fostnientuni prophecy of the happy era to be inaugur.ited by king Imny. Kor a translation, by Ranke, of this text, see Gressniann, Alt2) It
orientalische Texte
3)
zum Alfen Testament^
p.
204
IT.
See the inscription of Chnemothes, passim.
4) Naville,
in
The XI th. Dynasty Tt'mple

title
1
ut
Deir
el
Bahari,
14.
There
is
one more point which
mention
'juilc
tentatively;
the Twelfth Dynasty the

servants
really
^\
'Asi.atic'
for a particular
kind of servant (especially in the temples) becomes very

dali:
freijuent;
.Asiatics,
were and
such
always of
.\siatic
birth,
or does
the
name
from a time when the Egyptians were
at
war with the
utilized their prisoners as
domestic slaves?
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

1'.
S,
in
line
5.
It
should
he noticed
tliat
tli<^
l--gyptian
future
tense
hvf r sdm does not
occur once
this
long descriiJtive passage.

|>.
On
the other
hand the Cairo writing-board 25224,

constandy employs that ronstrurtion.
which really contains a |)rophetic text (see
112, footnote
2),
This difference between the two texts

P. 8, P. 9,
P.
P.
is
striking
and
to.
significant.
line line
12: for transgress
read conform
23: for Nortii land read

12. II
Lower
I'-gypt.
12,
15,
lines
line
from bottom:/*?^ North-land read Lower Egj'pt.

to.
22: foi- transgress read conform
P. 20,
P.
cf.
lines 4. 5:
de/e the parenthesis '(for which

line
2.
we might expect
.V/_y/
cthuj)
in
' ;
see
12
p.
100.
23,
II
footnote,
However
stele).
the writing
OmPyA
occurs already
the
th.
Dyn.,
L.
/).
i36h, 14 (.Semneh
for
V. V.
26, line 21:
Hr
read Hr.
are hardly
is
26,
last
line.
in
The examples quoted

the Ebers passages sbt
applicable:
in
Sinuhe 291
the
right
reading
is
~T^\~i^^\
lines
probably an adjective.
)wt
74,
P. 29,
distinguish
footnote
section;
2.
The last sentence must surely be translated: The timid man does himself from those who are cautious, for //;- 'prepared' see now A. Z. 45 (1909), This alteration may require a modification of Sethe's view of the first sentences in
15. 16.
the
the anxiety and fear that reign throughout the land

P. 31, P. 36,
line
seem
to
be
its
chief topic.
18.
The
real
4, 3.
meaning of mnh here

l-'rman
is
doubtless 'to arrange'.

(lit.
note on nhbt
suggests Tragehiiid,
children of the neck)^ or as
we
should
this
sa)-,
'children in arms'.
Prol)ably that
was the
interpretation of the scribe responsible for

is
variant;
P.
but which of the two, nhbt or nht^

line 3:
was
the reading of the archetype
hard to decide.
40,
for agreable read agreeable.

for destroyed read suppressed.
P. 49,
P.
line 4:
61, line 19.

Tiiis
in
\.\\c
Krman proposes wdpxv

ver)
well
{q.{.
'butlers'
for
the faulty
word
is
at
the beginning of
in
the section.
full
may
be
the
correct reading,
124).
its
though ^vdpiv
never written out

is
except
'\
Pyramidtexts
Pyr. 120.
in
Perhaps the simplest course
to
emend D
to
which would give the same reading

P.
usual N. K. form.
tiibh
in
67,
line
4.
II.
Mbller thinks that the determinative of

likely
it
the Eloquent Peasant
may be
a hedgehog.
This seems quite a
suggestion,
and
if
tnbh were the
name of
At
all
that
animal, the sense of the verb derived from
would not be
difficult to
account
for.
events
my
conjecture that the determinative depicts a gazelle cannot be uplield.

P.
69. line
13: for
\\\^
read
[\\^.
after
all
P.
87, note on
13, 9.
Perhaps
//wr.'
may
in
here
the
be
first
.simply
variant
of
hmy
etc.
steersman';
Erman
points out that the reference to ships

if
section
where
//w/ei'
occurs
would be \(Ty appropriate,
wc
render Is there a good steersman, then ships sail upstream,
:(
il
II
INDEX OF WORDS DISCUSSED IN THE NOTES.

N.B.
i,
The numbers
refer to pages.
enclitic particle,
'to
lOO.
ibw
brand'
cattle, 67.
id-w 'plague', 25. id-f, of malign influences,

idr 'herd', 67.
wd
25.
'to exert' violence etc., 85.
Zf/ij^-ji'
'butlers',
113.
ibiu 'I'^lephantine', 34.
wdf;
23.
of, 42.
tffl'i
ir
wdf
'if
...
not', 73.
ikw 'aflriictions' (cf. i/n^'), 106. Up 'to load', abbreviated writing

of,
wdfiw
<id
'to
'vessel-stands', 60.
be pale (.')',
'to sever', 43.

xi'dy 'cattle
left
104.
tw-( 'cattle', spelling

nh-t 'corn', 49.
20.
ICXD.
ludw,
7vd'iw,
to graze', 67.
75. 86.
itp vj-^ 'coffer', 62.
meaning obscure,
meaning obscure,
/';-/
itp-w 'load'
tuthv, as hair-oil, 62.

<iid 'to
it-t 'bed', 89.
be few',
30.
Bi-U'/,
bi,
86.
Old
/i</' plague',
/'irt'-/'
'to perceive', 81.
82;
bi,
S2.
82.
baneful influence
',
ndti' 'jars', 40.
bi-/ 'character',
see id-'w,
id-t.
<rk 'to
t/u-7v
know'
'perceive',
107.
iid-t 'drag-net', 87.

ioi-vj 'grief 'groans',
t'li-iv,
103.
103.
'a
heap' in the phrase iib </mi.' wealthy man' (cf 6.00}, 25.
firmament' 'heaven', 82 footnote. bii-w 'mine', 82 footnote.

/;/'i'
bil-t 'wonder', 82.

bii-t;
III
exclamation of joy,
'pilot',
bii-t 'no', 52.
Ui H hit
S3.
HV
ti'i-/
r,
iw, J\Q., as auxiliary verb, 80 Si. hv 'evils', 'wrongs', 83 (cf 102. ic6i.
meaning of
(//'
53.
bitw-t,
a kind
of stone, 39;
'corn-
jfiii'-ii'
'long ago', 54.

fir
ic'^-/
rubber', 39.
'to
'road';
direct'
bti 'to run',

btk,
108.
31.
iwy-t 'quarter' of a town, 4950.

hc-tiis
'liable
to
1
but'
'exceptio-
a person, 35. win 'to thrust aside', 100.

iU'b-t 'priestly service', J"/.
obscure word,
108;
b( 'to run',
'to
abandon', 108.
nable', 22.
iw/t 'to load',
/Wj'{.'),
13.
'carry'
.'i
burden, 40.
35.
u'<b-t
followed by
s'u',
'refectory'
'place of
em-
P'-t,
a kind of cake, 61.

///'.
Iwd'lo separate', construction of Hi 'to thirst' transitively, 28.

ibh-t 'stone of Yebhet', 31.
' Ip't.i.',
41.
balmment' 'tomb', 26. wbd-t 'burning' 'burn', 53fi'/>-ri'/
piv-tri, see
'specifications' 'schedules', 48.
//'that', of past time, 74. //- Zri-/ 'thronged (?)', 51.

pi-yt, plural of//- 'house', 57.
ps's-t 'carpet', 73.
in
compound names,
zmiJ\'\.o pass
93. 83. 102.
by ''neglect' cf orcinc),
1
iinizv) 'to grieve', 35.
wiifi 'to
adorn' vases (with
flowers.?),
pk-t 'fine linen',

pti 'what.=
',
J},,
m-yt
meaning unknown,
33.
33.
to.
ivr, spelt
of,
,
33.
in-w 'the produce' of trees, ind 'calamity' 'misery', 43.

ir 'to
iry, in
88;
hieratic
writing
pth
pd-t
'to cast
down'
1^.")',
(cf niogi), 65.

31.
'a foreign
'
tribe',
36.
make
offerings', 42.
pdt-y
55.
bowman
24.
whm-yt
'repetitions', 98.
place of a suffix, 25.
whn
whi
'to
overthrow' a wall,
irtiw, a kind of fruit, 34.
xvhi 'to cut corn' 'hew stone', 45.

iZ-l,
Fi-t 'carrying', 20.
irthv 'mourning', 21. 103.

//;ic'
/'//,
fn
'to
be
in affliction'
7071; see
'afflictions'
106.
meaning obscure,
104.
59.
interjection,
loi.
w^d
34.
'to suffer', 75.

fall
105.
108.
too sfn. fki 'cake 41.

,
isy-wt 'rags', 31.

itr-t h/i'-f.
////
wi. 'to
out', of the hair, 62.
Upper Egypt,
in'
jfic lismii 'to
chew
'to
natron', 76.
Mhir
;///',
= mii,
105.
37.
'to
draw
the drag-net, 86; 'to

in' a place,
U'lb\ ill
wib
replv', 86.
enclitic
tives,
particle
after
impera-
use the drag-net
86.
ich- 'to be wanting' 'lacking', 24.
'
'
Inticx
of words
discu<;se(l
in
the notes.
1
iiiiir.x.'
'hcnisman',
67;
metaphori-
//(i)-7i'/(?) Xy.'iyt
'the (sixi great
Houj
Ijiiho;
///
r linlw 'out' 'forth', 49.
cally, Si.
ses',
5r.
ti
mik--t fi'iv-f'to protect one's limbs',
hi-l 'tomb', 26.

/lii-yt 'civil
strife',
Ijl
'throughout the land', 21. 102. 'fire', metaphorically, 81.

'generation', 82.
'the first generation', 82.
108.
67. 92.
M<6i-j'(' the
///</
'
34.
Houses of the Tiiirty',

',
50.
fiiti',
followed
by
a genitive, 41.
104.
//-/
happy
spelt
;//<;?/,
46.
(lip //-///; 'to
keep silence about',
//-/ //-/
100.
///f/f'to
pass (grain) throut,'h a sieve',
(linr
//J?,
IJ.
It:ibb,
meaning doubtful,
,
98.
m/i7o
1/111/1
'plantation', 8S.
/likw 'plunderer', 27. Iiitt 'garment' (cf gocrrc),

///'
Jlinn-10 'K.hn\im
89.
as the potter
who
creates mankind, 24.

linin-'L^j
Itnii-ii.'
sdb
'to repress evils (f)', 82.
'citizens', 39.
'to arrange' be.ids
un a thread,
///
'to tread' of roads, 38.
'tumult', 45.
3'-
>i3.
Hw
59.
'Taste', 85.
hsi-yt, a variety
ofNubian
spice(f), 46.
Mr-l,
iitr-t
Goddess of Music,
'band' of cloth, 40.
hiv-iiy
III-
'
fighter (?)', 83.
hb-yt 'festival spices(?), 33.

Inn, particle, 87.
/iiii-z,.'
1
Si
'back';
rdi si r
'to annul',
103.
inrr-l 'street', 50.
w/< "to bind',
87 88.
13.
si ''the son of a well-born man', 30.

sir-t,
'rudder', 87.
meaning doubtful, 8990.
iiihr-w 'business' 'ordinance' 'provisions',

Ills
/itn-y
helmsman',
87.
113.
sir-t 'understanding', 95.
102103.
particle,
'doch' 'denn',
{iiis/i)
21
23.
fim 'skilled', 38.

/iinijî-t 'carnelian',
sir-y 'needy(?)', 8283.

31.
sili-w
'neighbours'
'
dependents (?)',
30 footnote.
iitsii/i
'to turn round', 27.
fmn
Ijr,
'to provide', 61.
68-69.
si 'man',
hnk-yt 'bed', 63.
reading
of,
.V
'in
exchange
for'.
63.
preposition,
'say',
with ellipse of
dd
ui-t 'hair, 40.
20
Sli 'Knowledge', 85. s^m 'to wash down' food in 'with'

drink, 45,
S'ii 'to
sill
uJ 'to shrink from(.-)' 2728.

-//_;',
//;-
'face'; di Ijr 'to
command',
of, 84.
106.
termination, 100.
'to
Hr
,
'Horus',
;
'in
the time of, 20.
repress', 74.
ii7i.y
ii/>
gather together
67.
ii/>
//;-)'
i 'in the
mouth
'possessor' of the heart, 104; r dr, of the king, 93. 'wrong', 44.
Iiliy
'to seek'; m liliy n genuity of mind', 97.
ih 'with in-
'day of the month', 77. s'u<n 'to be in pain', 41; see too ssun. swh 'to boast, 28.
sivtkxjQ), in the title iiny-ri
iif
hsinii 'natron',
for purificatory jjur-
swthuQ),
'happy', 34. nil 'not', negativing a single word, 99. mtj'-to 'the tired ones designation
iifr id
,
poses, 76.
8i.
st^'di 'to
die', 95.
hd
'to
be
destroj'ed', passive or in;
transitive, 41
with
infinitive
as
sb-zo
'dirt(.'j',
26.
183.
(.?'}',
of the dead,
iilip lir
///i/>-ii'
56.
'to care for,
103.
hd
subject, 72; 'to destro\' people, 73. hbsw 'white of clothes', 27.
sbi-ii'':)
'past
speech
97.
sbt 'to laugh', 35.

spill- 'to
.(///
'morning', 103. 106; in nhpic, 75.

'
hd-t 'white cloth', 73.
register' corn, 70.
pray for children, 36. nhi-t lb sadness (?)', 82. n/ib-t neck hrd-w iiif iilil>-t children
nil 'to
'
'to atflict',
100; see too /n.
//i 'diwan', 48.
sft 'oil' 'cedar-oil' (cf. cHfic: ciqi), 33.
hiw-y
'benighted', 44.
sin 'deed' 'event', 46.
in arms(.-)',
113.
hibb, see hibb.

hir-y, connected with î;--/" widow',
60.
ikzcs
smi
'answer(.")',
108.
iihp 'potter's wheel', 27.

ii/rw-t
sn 'to spread out', go.

sn, title (.'), 97.
'mourning', 26.
'to meditate",
iikhiQ), doubtful word, 25.
mr
'to build a
pyramid', 88.
sii-f
n inict-f 'brother by the same
nkiy
//;,'
loi.
,
h'i^'d 'rich',
61.
'to
ii.',
break open
it',
50.
fjbb 'oil-jar', 62.
mother', 44. sn r 'to be like' 'imitate' 'conform

to', 86.
////
meaning obscure,
73.
35.
Itpp '.strange', 97.
100.
'flagstafifs',
////"'belongs to
hpi-w
'changes',
102.
53.
sii-tu {^'' sii-yl)
76.
ndr tp-rd'\.o observe
regulations', 77.
/jfthu /j
'enemies of the land',
sn-innt 'distress' 'calamity', 103.

-siib-ic,
Riiit 'Egj'ptians', 21.

idiii-t,
km; in Inn 'without', "J},. hmiH 'unknown', 55. 97.

^n-yt 'musicians', 40.
///////
in
compound names,
cuo-)'|i,
97.
.w/'last year' (cf
102.
a plant, 33
34.
property', 49.
sum
blows, 44.
'to
be
sad', 25.
106.
'belaboured
with(.')'
Sinn, transitive
ing,
'^l-
verb of obscure mean-
//.'/'-/'
intw
III
'common
Ijnr-t,
and similar words, 4647.

I
hnt If^
//^
sum
ij,
'to
feed' 'feed on', 63.

104.
and similar words, 46
sniii 'to suffer', 40.

siilii
ki 'would
'then, 81.
105.
that'
47//////'
'to
make dangerous (.^)' 'endan'5*
'crocodile', 43.
ger (.?)', 48.
ii6
xiid 'fear';
sr'^vd
;//
Gardiner,
The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sa^c.
snd
'to
n,
n siid
u, 65.
ify-l 'reverence',
103.
//,
negative verb, construction

the scribes of the, 49. 'where?' (cf Twn), 42.
'Thinis', 34.
'to shrink' 'swerve', 67.
of, 25.
pi-wt
be
perpettiate
bread-
ifd-yt 'bier', 54.
tut ''in),
//;
offerings', 76.
slii 'to in confusion', 28.
hii-w 'incantations(?)', 48.

in,
meaning obscure,
29.
Tny
tiihfi
shi
slii
'to
'to
be ungrateful (?)', 29. remember', followed

sffiiy 'to
isr 'to say', 101.

b,\'
1034.
in-
isr 'saying', lOi. isr 'tongue', 101.

iti
'secret';
s-l
'13tf^h 'to
finitive, 75; 'to
mention', 99,
rest',
immerse'
'soak', 75.
shny\ irt
s/tii-2v
j'^//-rt'
' '
105.
il^-t
'the
secret
Tib-t, a kind of corn, 68.
incantations (?>',
full
4<S.
place', 38.
id-iv,
bowls
to overflowing(?)',58.
meaning obscure,
'
40. 66.
tir 'to keep

ts
safe',
89.
sfys-w 'runners', 42.

s/tii 'to strain' 'squeeze out', 98.
ss^c/t
skw 'aciem
'to
instruere', 20.
K-iy (kiJ)
ki/ir
fruit
(?)',
li 'corruption
S7ii>i.
of heart (?)', 77;

54. 69;
see too
shi.'^ 'to
ground', 37. ii/i 'Nile-mud' (cf K&g), 76; see too

ki.i 'high
45-
Di
give';
di in ti 'to bnry(.')',
104; di /ir
30; di ri 'to speak',

'to
impoverish',
see too
ski// (i).
command',
servants (.')
',
106.
kn
sir, see isr.
kit
'to end',
t,^.
dw-t
26.
'
72.
'mat', ~l.
d/>-t 'taste'
metaphorically, 41.
of state, 29;
dp(w)-t
ski/i{i) 'to plaster', 76; see too ii/r.

s/,-
kn-w 'powerful men',
d/>{7i')-t 'ship',
Q7|,
obscure verb,
73.
Krh-t 'Serpent-goddess', 55. kd 'character'; nb kd 'the virtuous

man', 21.
ntr 'divine ship', 33. dns 'heav\' metaphoricallj-, 40. 102.
s/,-i
'ox for ploughing', 68.

'battle', 20.
dr
(cf luoiqX 97.
'to
repel';
si--j'
kdf
103;
nfi-tv sgr'i,
'io
cull' 'pluck'
writings',
49;
dr siw dr
'to
/ii-
suppress
'repress
sJi'-w
sj;'j-
'squadrons', 20.
wrongs', 83.
'quiet' 'peace',
the gods, 103.

St 'goose', 76.
st-t
'
Ki, 'then', particle, uses kU-i 'plant', 86.
of,
81.
dg
/Ji
'to conceal', 38.
ground (?)',
90.
Kpiiy 'Byblos', 33. kfi lb, a good quality, 27.

55.
Jcs
'
'to
stretch
forth
the
arm'
against, 82.
.SV/'u'
'Asiatics', 91.
sty-t
viw
'to
pour water',
Kflh^' 'Crete', 33. 'to bend', writing
di-yt 'robes',
of,
58.
104.
didi-f 'harp',
59.
stii-yw 'butchers', 64.

sty-t 'to generate', 83.
d'b-t 'charcoal', 34.
Gitv-t 'want'
gin, a bird, 26.
lack',
56.
dnd
dr;
32.
'angry', 107.
lib
sdwh
sdl>\
'to
embalm',
33.
hi sd/> 'to repress evils', 82.
gingin
'to tear
asunder' 'break',
dr
dri
'wall(.')'
r dr, of the king, 93. masculine, 28.

(^cf -so.
sd^-t 'to go' to the tomb, 95.
grg
lir 'to
rely upon', 108.
dr-t 'wall'
-sot),
28.
58.
gljs 'bo.\' for clothes, 62.

i'ji'i
'stolid^.-)',
107.
'poor', 24.
7'^'Il
ijjifce),
'
di-yt 'chamber', 28.
.hi\y)-t 'shadow', 59.

}/>}6 'to
hot-headed (.=V, 42.

51.
dr-ii't
'sarcophagus', 28.
evil quality,
;/
regulate' (of
j;/.
tili-t
'dregs', 58.
drdrw, an
106.
S/>s-%u iips-t)
.J/.vfti'
'noble
man (woman)',
25.
tiw 'to say yes',

//-'
dd
'to say';
dd
with infinili\e 'to
'good
things', 25.
'before', as conjunction, 95.
refuse', 20.
to
-o
sj
.
V
<-
ii
<o
<u
-^
^
^
>1
31
to
oN
1-
>
v^
>9
^ ^ -..^
^3 1^
HE -^ da
.=-
>eE
^
-5
H^
" '
3-S
'
i-!f
L*^^ i-d
r- ^l_:
-^^
-g
e~-
^^^
GMrdiner 4 Lanoe
^ ^
^ -^^
I
11 1
CO
.'
C30
^
c
to
'^
4^
I
^
-fe-
dJ
5^
BO
^y
111
<1
*
1 4
.# ^.:^" ^
^
I
c o
s
^
J
tin
iv ^
1 1
^= r^ ^5
a
D
m
1
Sz
1
^
<*
o
HI
4
in
n
if
1
î
#
:
10
<!
1
M^
1
^
r
I I
X.
1 1
"*^
4?^
>0
in
4^ '^
ou
I
E
=11
'"^
cda-
<^
in
.1^
Mi
=,=
'
I!
^
sO\)
n
1^
D
<>
r
^'
2e
^3
^
^,.4
I
I I
Oi
D
^
C
OJ
^^
Hi
~i<
r c
1
^
0^
> D^ ]3
E^
in
1 K
<;
<
D
"
I;
i
I
G^
1
>
Tfl
1
c^
^r 1? i1
1
>o
^
'
^ mm
^
^
1 1
IP
^ ^
n
f
1
J.?
lo
Os.
o
J
1 1
Di
J
ill
^
@ e
a
at
On,
ex
"^
-4^
;^-^
^s^.
' '
O-
^ ^J
^ '^ ^ o^
1
,{
T
]
t5
^
1
1
o-
<=^
^n f
d
I
T.'^
I
<>
I
s ^^
:^
31
a^
I vj
*2
1
?i ij
iTi
^'
i
I
i
^
I
I
1^
^
G=^
^T
I
o
I
n
1
01
1
.ii:
.3 '^
0,
û
<:
III
'^
^y Ll
"
^
I
^]
o
1
^^
u
^1
e>-
If
^n
I I I
(I
E -
^1
V5<
\
es.
;$
III
51]
4^
I
^^
I
I I
rr: q .
U
G
.
(J
I I
10 Q
o
I
^
a
^ S
^\E
^1
^f
u^
n HI
a
n
D
"^
0
i)i
4H
=
1
}1
t
^^.
<^
-^
3
-J*
C2
-.
u
I I
l^-^
I
i-
ev.
10
-'
^
1
c'
<=
>0
(I
c
1
^
C
I
I
D
1 I I
^1
V
1
j
D
^
D
^
^
?
4
u
Ill
^ n
9
Yl
10
U
a
1 1
ND
IK,
I
I I
I
o.
o~><
^.^ M^
^îftSt
C
I
e^
I
n
St
M-^
"
1.-^:
tf
c
1
^
t
\
4
4
I
11,^1
,^<^
1
T^
I
n
3^;
(
<^
Q
A s^
d
>>
a
I
I
^1
fC
r
1^
a
-^
e^
Si
(1
in
3-^
.
^0
I
<>
D
^5
1
IS
^
1
Ufi
<^
Ê
^
t3|)
i?
\=
33
^
lo
n
/Ct
\
5
I I I
"i
^<1
-^
T
?
^"i
1^
41
I ) I
M
4
^
%l
^n
<>
fl
3 n
u
If ^.
a
as.
i^
a
*o'
î--
^<
<& -
5^
<^
=^fl
PO
1
Ft
JI y
(1
a
i^
<
4
1
^ )^
<1
ny]
jX
''^
ex
5:
8^
n
^^
J)
I ^
k.
--^
Gardiner
Lanje
fl
>
J.
a^ i^
I \
^ ^
*vS
^^^
%-.
1'
^
-^ '^
^
^^
4^
I'd
H S^ U^-^
-yl
/; "1
TL- *ii
III
(rSi-
^^
-t
i^
1
lo
.^- ^
^^5^
"^ d4 i^ "^ ^ ^.
^^
gT ^^
f
1
I
>
^1
T3
Id
<>
:41
>t
i ^ ^ ii
c:^
*^^
5^
4^
4
lO
K^
'
'
^:
L-
in
^
^
?
J
s^
lo
^^ '"
111
\^\
^>
3 -S C ^ t. ?>^ ^ -i5 s 2 o P
-Q,
-=-
'
<0
^
3
<o
^^ ^
0
;
/3
lO
a
^
IS
>^
J
t)
I)
-4
M T
3^
G
^
JLi
^^ _.
I
M
I I
'^
d- *^ ^1
< =
5
T'
u^
^'
^,
-=4^
ra ^- Ni
îD
<:-^
"S ^
^1 fi
^
"^
^
^ ti
îr1
A
1
.
'IT
n
I?-
>cy-
=5"
^
i
1
}^ t^
|C
^1
f T -? > 4
cjj
"'
.'
^
1 1
#a^
Gardiner it Ltnje
iJ
t;
-4
'"0
1
2^
r.
%^^;^ ^
-
ill!
-r
n
T^ <\
^1
v.?
C
3 n
-^
3
^ o
^1
\.''
^.<:1
"^^
^ ^
^\
^:
J^
3-
Ji
i
1:
5
<
'^
rf <3
^ rt n ^
r'l
.:*^
rn
fji
*5 /
OJ "^JiS'
11 i\ It
B5
9. i
Ml
X3
-^
(J
III
^^
^
n
jr-
e-)-
4.
it
Gardiner 4 L^nje
-1
=^
5
"'^:,
^
"^
<>
M
1^
&
III
^ci
r'^
lli
1^
r
D
nil
j3
eSl-
r?5
<
e
M
1
1-
1
" ^^" ^^^
1
T ^^
m- ^
Mi
ft "^
L ^
^ M
^3
To
J
^ 4 ^
1!
y
1
\\
H I
1^
t^
Jo
^
4
\\
^^
5 5 ^ ^ t* -n
i"*
!
tei
r
J-
rif
<
-c
s^
in
u 1
n
i
lifl.
"S"
1
3K
<:
(J
,-:r
A
ooo<
><
^r
4
^
!
&^ ^
ri
^^rd
-^
^-
a
bSE
^1
5?
8^
-^
^-V
'=^-
-s
r2
^^
n
<i
.5
-^
"?
Bill
<>
^ ^ vj
O
H IK tin
i
:
^^
i
~
rE"
'<
<J
Gsrdtner
C D
G
<>
J
I
;,
^
e^
,
y.oi
iif^
1
INSTIl

Admonitionsofegy 00 Gard

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

You might also like

Admonitionsofegy 00 Gard

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Admonitionsofegy 00 Gard

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

NYUIFALIBRARV

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage

Hieratic Papyrus in Leiden

GEORG OLMS VERLAG

Die Originalvorlage befindet

im Besitz der Niedersachsischen Staats- und

Signatur: 4 Inscript. 1028

Das Format des

wurde gegeniibcr dem der Originalvorlage geringfiigig

Herstellung: fotokop wiihelm weihert, Darmstadt

ADMONITIONS OF AN EGYPTIAN SAGE

HIERATIC PAPYRUS IN LEIDEN

LAYCOCK STUDENT OF EGYPTOLOGY AT WORCESTER COLLEGE, OXFORD

LEIPZIG HINRICHS'SCHE BUCHHANDLUNG

GRATITUDE AND FRIENDSHIP

remarkable paper on the

text that occupies the

of the hieratic papyrus 344 of Leiden.

were generally agreed

definite conclusion than this

had been reached when Dr. Lange made the

announcement that the papyrus contained the prophetic

utterances of an Egyptian seer.

a careful anal\sis of the

paper was considerable,

complete edition of the text

was promised has been expectantly

must here be explained why the publicathat the

has been so long delayed, and

book now appears

the present writer, and not that of Dr. Lange, on

of the Berlin Dictionary, of

numerous and valuable

unwilling to let slip

good an opportunity of studying the

transcription of Pap. Leiden

344 with the

might obtain would,

also be of service to him

and explaining that

desired [progress with his

book, further suggested that

ami subscciuendy devoted

1907 added a number of imiroved or

to the conclusion diat certain modifications were required

had become clearer to me.

prepared the autographic plates,

October of the same year

upon the writing

a preliminary sketch of which

submit to Dr. Lange before

Leiden had afforded

quite exceptional oppor-

of establishing an accurate text, and m\

access to the materials of the Berlin Dictionary

had proved of inestimable value

had enjoyed almost unlimited